Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Remember when Sam asked if we could stop it? All the evil in the world?” Dean asked you…..You pushed yourself up just in time to Dean cornered by Meadows who was slowly aiming the drill at Dean’s head. You noticed the iron rod Sam had a few moments ago laying on the floor nearby. You quickly scrambled to grab it and got up before running over and swinging it into Meadow’s back, making him disappear…...You, Sam, and Dean looked up in shock and fear as an enormous creature shoved the tops of the trees aside, snapping them like twigs. It towered over everything, the trees, the forest. You guys must’ve been ants compared to that thing. You couldn’t barely make out its form, the only thing that stuck out were its huge, burning red eyes. Your body shook on its own as you guys stared up at it…..Before Shrike could say anything else his head was suddenly chopped off his neck, killing him, and causing his body to collapse on the road…..Dean signaled to you, gesturing to the vampire and you nodded, stepping over as quietly as you could. When you stepped close enough it noticed your presence and turned around, snarling at you. You just swung your machete and sliced its head off, killing it. Its head and body collapsed to the ground…..

“If we could really change things?” Dean posed…..Dean shoved the monster forward, acting as a shield between you and the young woman, and the monster. Dean aimed his shotgun at the vampire-esque monster whilst Sam walked over and cut its head off with his machete…..Dean lit a pack of matches and tossed them in the hole, catching Erica’s corpse on fire…..Dean just shrugged at Dr. Vallens while you leaned forward and wiped your face with a heavy sigh……

“Maybe we can.” Dean pointed out….. Then the whole ship rumbled and shook uncontrollably again–Twice–throwing you all off balance for a second before you each steadied yourself……You and Dean went over to see what Sam was looking at–the angels wards you and Sam had just put up were slowly burning away……

“We could, but then what would we do?” You questioned.

“Get married.” Dean suddenly answered, causing you to do a second take and look at him surprised…..Sam heard snoring as he walked into the room, quietly stopping as he discovered Y/N and Dean still sleeping in bed. Y/N just cuddled into Dean’s chest while he had his left arm wrapped around her and his right arm over his chest. The light from the sun peeking through the blinds directed Sam’s attention to Y/N and Dean’s left hands as they were intertwined, specifically the rings on their left ring fingers which shined under the reflection of the sunlight…..You smiled as you leaned up and Dean leaned down, lightly pecking on the lips…..Jack pushed through the swinging doors and raced over to Y/N and Dean’s bed, where they were both sleeping. Y/N was on her stomach with one arm under the pillow and her other arm on top of the pillow by her head. Dean’s left arm wrapped over her back with his hand resting by the pillow, almost like he was instinctively shielding her in his sleep while he snored loudly….. When you sat up and got off the chair Dean suddenly pulled you into a tight hug, covering you with his arms and pulling you into his chest. You just smiled softly into his chest and wrapped your hands around his back…..Suddenly you felt a familiar hand grab yours and pull you away from the phantom. You looked to see Dean pulling you away and down the hall. Dean glanced back at you with a confident, assuring smirk. You just smiled back at him as you both tightened the grip, intertwining your hands and running down the hallway……Being in such tight quarters you and Dean looked at each other, you were so close that it wouldn’t take any effort to kiss. In the heat of the moment you and Dean leaned in to kiss each other…..You smiled at Dean as you leaned up and gave him a light peck on the lips. You pulled back and looked up to see Dean just smiled down at you…..

“Dean, me, you, and Y/N, we’re going to that place, and we’re going to save Jack and Mom. Together.” Sam proclaimed…..Rowena waved her hands over the bowl, chanting in an unknown language before throwing her hands out. She held her hands out and soon a rift opened up, it sparked to life with its usual orange glow…..

“Let’s do this.” Dean declared…..

THE ROAD SO FAR……

“I’m Jack.” Jack introduced himself, waving his hand at Bobby and the man…..Jack apologized before gently holding up his hand. He sent out a wave of power that threw you, Sam, Dean, and Cass back, slamming the four of you onto the floor and disorienting you for a moment…..Jack held out his hand and used his powers on the door, sending waves of energy at the door…...You, Sam, and Dean followed Cass through the tear and into this other Earth. You guys suddenly appeared on the other side, which was a desolate wasteland void of any life as far as you could see…..Jack gently put his fingers on each side of Kaia’s temple and his eyes opened to reveal their golden hue as he sent his power into Kaia’s head….The sudden cocking of guns in front of them, made Jack and Mary flinch and look ahead to see the two masked figures aiming their rifles at the two of them. Jack and Mary slowly stood up with their hands in the air….Bobby revealed, removing his mask. Bobby paused, gesturing to the taller, younger man behind him. The man removed his scarf to reveal his face. He looked to be in his late thirties with brown hair and Y/E/C eyes. Both Mary and Jack stared at him in surprise, recalling him from photos from the bunker…..You felt something grab your leg, you fell to your knees and glanced to see a vampire crawling out of the crevice attempting to grab you. You lifted up your other foot and slammed your heel into his face until he let go. Then you turned and sliced his head off, killing him…..Suddenly an explosion of light and energy spread out from Kevin. At the same time a white glow amassed just around Jane’s body while she pushed back against Kevin with her own power, sending the energy back at him, directing it at his body. Jack shielded his eyes and used his powers to shield Mary’s sleeping body as Kevin let out an ear-piercing, horrifying scream before he and the light and energy disappeared. Jack opened his eyes to see only sizzling burns smoking from the floor where Kevin just stood. Then Jack looked up at Jane in shock as she turned around to look at him, her eyes glowing a burning white color before fading back to their normal color…..Mary and Jack looked up into the air to see balls of fire, falling towards the camp. Mary shoved herself and Jack into the dirt nearby just in time to dodge the fireball…..

“Dean, you said you’d kill him.” Sam revealed.

“I can hardly look at the kid.” Dean snapped….Jack let out an intense scream, shoving a massive wave of force and power at you and the brothers. The force and pressure of his powers caused you guys to get shoved in the air and pushed back. Then Jack stopped and you each were slammed in the wall…..“All I see is everybody we’ve lost.” Dean growled…..ou began to say with a smile when an angel blade suddenly came through the tear, stabbing Cass through the back and poking out through his chest. Cass groaned as his face and wound glowed a bright white. You, Sam, and Dean looked at Cass in horror with wide eyes. Dean screamed, a heart-wretching scream as the angel blade was pulled out and Cass collapsed to the ground, dead…..Before the demon could do anything an angel blade suddenly flew through the air like a lance and stabbed him in the neck, killing him. He groaned as he let go of you and his face and wound sparked an orange color. You glanced from his collapsed body with wide eyes over to Dean and Sam down the hall…..One of the four angels standing by the front doors charged at Mary while the one who was torturing Ketch came at you. You easily stabbed him with your angel blade, killing him….Jack lifted the angel into the air while sending more and more waves of energy at him. Bobby ran up behind Mary and Ryan just in time to see Jack squeeze his hand into a fist, and turn the angel into a cloud of smoke and dust…...The squad leader instructed the other angels, raising his fist in the air to signal. Before they could do anything the squad of angels turned into clouds of dust and smoke…..Dean led the way through the rift with you following behind him and Ketch following behind you. There was a flash of orangish-white light as you passed through the rift…..As you, Dean, and Ketch passed through to the other side of the rift, you were surprised to feel yourself land in snow…..You, Sam, Dean, Gabriel, and Lucifer looked up to see fireballs falling down towards you guys and the rift. One landed towards a few remaining resistance members and killed them on impact as it crashed into the ground…..

Dean stepped up to the rift first, glancing back at Gabriel one last time before going through. Then Sam was about to go through but stopped. You assured Sam, nudging him towards the rift. Sam looked from Gabriel to you while you just nodded to him. Then Sam went through the rift. You were about to go through the rift, but you had a nagging feeling in the pit of your stomach. You turned back and saw Michael with his own archangel blade. Then Michael stabbed Gabriel in the chest with his archangel blade. “No!” You screamed, tears pooling in your eyes as Gabriel screamed out in pain and his face glowed a blinding blue-ish white color. “Gabriel!” You yelled, stepping forward to wanna help Gabriel, but you were too late…..Ketch went through the rift first, Jack went through next. Then Mary,  Bobby, Ryan, and Charlie. Cass went through after her…..Lucifer murmured, stopping a few feet in front of Michael and using his powers to throw Michael backwards…..

“It feels like it is a part of me. And it scares me a bit.” You mumbled……You sighed before slipping your hand under Dean’s shirt and placing your hand on his wound. After a few moments your body seemed to respond to your thoughts and you felt that power from Jane’s essence flow through your body and down into your hand…..You cried, covering your face. Again your body responded and a wave of power emanated from you. Hearing Grythur growl in pain you looked up to see him curling his tentacles back up into himself towards the rift…..

“If it can help Dean, get Mary and Jack back…then I’ll use it.” You decided…..You could feel your body responding to your emotions as that power welled up in your body, out of instinct you held your open hand out like you were trying to stop Michael. You yelled, feeling your body send out a wave of power which stopped Michael for a split second and forced Lucifer back down to the ground. Both of them seemed surprised that you managed to do that. Michael seemed to just brush it off, stepping closer to you and the rift. You needed more power, you focused on your emotions and your desire to stop Michael, you felt even more power emit from your hand, forcing Michael to stop again. 

“What are you?” Michael questioned, glaring at you as he struggled but managed to step forward again.

"Auntie Amala's vessel." Lucifer revealed, causing Michael to glance from Lucifer to you, with an expression of anger yet slight curiosity…..You felt your body begin to give out as you collapsed to your knees, but still managed to slow Michael down. Suddenly a familiar back appeared in front of you, shielding you from Michael. You felt your body begin to give out as you started to collapse. Suddenly you felt your body get thrown backwards before everything went black…..

“Well, I’ll be…Auntie Amala!” Lucifer exclaimed, jumping up off the ground excitedly.

“Amala?” Michael raised an eyebrow, looking from Lucifer to Jane. “God’s sister? Why are you here?” Michael questioned. 

“To stall you.” Jane retorted before disappearing. 

“No. No! No!” Michael screamed as he ran towards the rift, but it was too late. The rift disappeared leaving Michael and Lucifer stranded…..

As you made it outside the store a sudden blast of power bursted out of the windows, shattering them and sending you, Sam, and Cass slamming into the side of the Impala from the impact.  You struggled to sit up as Michael opened the busted up door and walked outside. “You really thought you could run from me, vessel?” He sneered, looking specifically at you.

“How?” You gasped, wondering how Michael knew about you being a vessel.

“Why don’t you try to stop me like you did before, vessel?” He supposed, looking at you…..

The heavy footsteps on the steel floor, made you flinch with every step as Michael walked through the light and smoke onto the mezzanine and over to the railing…..Cass flipped his angel blade in his hand and went to stab Michael, but Michael just swung his hand at Cass, hitting him in the face and throwing Cass across the display map table and onto the floor by you and the boys…..Sam approached Michael first, stepping over by the steps to the mezzanine but Michael deftly and quickly disarmed Sam, punching him a few times and throwing him onto the bottom of the steps…..You went to move but Michael held out his hand, using his powers to throw you back into the radios and machines behind you. You groaned as your body slammed into the wall, landed on the computers and rolled onto the floor…..Michael punched Dean before twisting his arm, forcing the angel blade out of his hand. You heard Dean scream out in pain as you struggled into a sitting position. You looked up to see Michael holding Dean’s arm and punching him in the face over and over before kneeing him in the stomach, causing Dean to bend over in pain. Then Michael punched him again, shoving Dean down his knees. Michael grabbed Dean’s throat….As your mind went into overdrive and you started to panic Jane’s power responded to you, and you felt it easily flow through your body all the all into your arms and hands. You gritted your teeth whilst pushing yourself up off the floor and ran over to Michael, as he glanced at you, you punched him in the face as hard as you could. While it didn’t hurt him too much it gave him pause, and made him let go of Dean. Before Michael could recover you brought your other fist up and slammed it into his chin, throwing him backwards a bit…..Michael mused, suddenly bringing his knee up and slamming it into your stomach. You coughed as you stumbled backwards, but Michael just grabbed you by your jacket and pulled you back to him. He punched you in the face once, twice, before punching you in the stomach. Then he grabbed you by your throat and held you up in the air, starting to choke you. You put one hand on his arm and the other on his hand around your neck, summoning as much power as you could to try and force him to let out of you. “You, Y/N L/N, will be the first life that I take in this world, first soul I save.” Michael proclaimed. “Some would consider that an honor. But before I kill you, I’ll take your power. Just imagine the good I can do in this world with power from God’s sister.”

Suddenly you felt a wave of energy blow almost through you and slam into Michael, forcing him to let go of you and throw him into the pillar underneath the mezzanine. You gasped as your body collapsed to the floor and you took a few deeps, and let go of Jane’s power…..Lucifer yelled, glancing around getting angrier and angrier. Suddenly his eyes glowed red as he roared at Jack, causing the rest of you to cover your ears from the sheer pressure of his roar…..

“We could’ve been something. I just need your power.” Lucifer growled. The next moments happened so fast, Lucifer slipped his archangel blade out of his sleeve and cut open Jack’s neck.

“Jack!” Dean cried.  

“No!” Cass yelled.

“No, Jack!” You screamed, watching in horror as Lucifer sucked Jack’s “grace” out of him and ate it, making Jack fall unconscious and go limp. Lucifer healed the cut on his neck before grabbing the collar of Jack’s jacket. You whimpered while both you and Sam ran for Jack to try and get him away from Lucifer, you couldn’t lose anyone else. You heard Dean yell whilst you and Sam both grabbed Jack. Suddenly a blinding light came out of Lucifer, consuming you, Sam, Jack, and Lucifer. You instinctively closed your eyes from the sneer brightness, but kept an iron grip on Jack…..

Lucifer lifted his foot and kicked Sam in the face, slamming him backwards onto the floor again. Before you could react he swung his leg and slammed his foot into the side of your head, forcing you back down to the floor as well…..Before either you or Sam could get up, Lucifer planted his foot on top of your chest, pinning you to the floor, you gasped and groaned as Lucifer put pressure on your chest. Lucifer told you before turning his attention to Sam, who he had up in the air, holding Sam up by his neck…..Lucifer paused, slamming his hand across Jack’s face and forcing Jack back, but Jack didn’t fall. Lucifer went on, punching Jack in the face, forcing Jack to his knees….You stood up and walked back behind Lucifer with his back turned, but before you could do anything Lucifer turned around and punched you in the stomach with enough force to throw you across the room. You cried out as you slammed into the table that was overturned by the altar. 

“Mother Y/N coming to the rescue.” Lucifer quipped….You proclaimed, squeezing your hands and summoning up as much power as you could. As you stomped over Lucifer your hands started trembling from the power coursing through you, but you just squeezed them even tighter. You growled before bringing your fist up and punching Lucifer in the chin, pushing him back, but he remained on his feet.

“Ah, so that's the way it’s gonna be, huh, Y/N?” Lucifer supposed, standing up straight and looking at you. Sam and Jack looked between you and Lucifer surprised. “Let’s do this.” Lucifer smiled, punching you in the face. You took the hit and reeled back from the impact, falling to your knees. Sam and Jack moved to help you but you held your hand out to stop them.

“Don’t. Stay back.” You warned Sam and Jack, glaring at Lucifer as you stood back up straight.

“What’s with the surprised looks boys?” Lucifer wondered, glancing from you to Sam. “Do you not know about Y/N’s little superpower? Has little Y/N been keeping secrets from her family?” He wondered, mockingly.

“What?” Sam gasped, looking between you and Lucifer confused. You frowned, feeling guilty for a moment before you just glared at Lucifer. 

“You wanna tell ‘em, or should I?” Lucifer asked you. “Auntie Amala left a little something extra in Y/N’s body, a piece of her essence, her power. Y/N’s very little super-juicer. Granted she’s nowhere near my level, but I imagine she could easily go toe to toe with most angels, maybe even a weakened archangel.” Lucifer shrugged. “Not like you can stop me though.” You squeezed your hands even harder, feeling a level of power you’d never felt before flowing throughout your body.

“I may not be able to stop you…” You fumed, pulling your fist back and going to punch Lucifer. When he caught your fist, you brought your other fist up and punched him in the stomach, shoving him back, then you punched him in the face again. “But d*mn if it doesn’t feel good.” You spat…..Sam and Jack watched in shock as Y/N attempted to go toe to toe with Lucifer, as she punched him repeatedly her irises began to slightly shine with a hint of a burning white color, similar to the way Jane’s eyes glowed when she used her powers…..

“If we work together, can we beat Lucifer?” Dean asked Michael.

“Dean, you can’t.” Cass objected, walking up to Dean.

“Lucifer has Sam.” Dean seethed with tears in his eyes as he turned and looked at Cass. “He has Jack. He has…” Dean paused for a moment, thinking of Y/N as tears dripped down his face…..

“Mmm. Yeah. We’d do the whole walking down the aisle, the “I dos,” exchange rings. Then we’ll do a whole lot of this.” He proclaimed, gesturing with his beer. “But on a beach somewhere, you know?” Dean smiled blissfully, taking a few steps, probably imagining it in his head. “Can you imagine?” Dean beamed, turning and looking at you with a bright smile on his face. “We’ll get the white-picket fence, some apple-pie, get a dog. Hell, maybe we’ll even have a kid or two of our own.” He went on. “And you know why? ‘Cause we freaking earned it, babe.”

“I’d love that.” You admitted, smiling lovingly at Dean…..

“He has Y/N!” Dean snapped. “Cass, I don’t have a choice!” Then Dean looked back at Michael while Cass just stared at Dean shocked and concerned. “If we do this, it’s a one time deal. I’m in charge. You’re the engine, but I’m behind the wheel. Understand?” Dean warned Michael. Michael just smiled at Dean…..

“Time’s up, say goodbye, Y/N.” Lucifer smirked, squeezing your throat. You groaned in pain as it felt like your neck was about to snap. 

“No, no, no, no, no. Y/N.” Sam cried, trying to get up to help you. As your eyes started to close a bright blinding light appeared behind Lucifer in front of the doors to the hall. You, Sam, and Jack closed your eyes, shielding them from the sneer brightness, it was like staring at the sun. You squinted your eyes open just as Lucifer looked over to see Dean…Dean was glowing with an intense brightness. Lucifer loosened his grip on your throat enough for you to breathe. 

“No…” You gasped, noticing how Dean’s eyes were shining a bright blue. He didn’t…he couldn’t have said yes to Michael. As much as you didn’t want to believe it, seeing the shadowy archangel wings flare up on the wall behind Dean, confirmed your fears. “Dean…” You quivered, tears pooling in your eyes…..

While Lucifer kept punching Dean, you ran over and slid across the room reaching the archangel blade and picking it up. “Dean!” You yelled, looking up and throwing the archangel blade up to him. Dean glanced down at you while Lucifer was just focused on Dean. Dean caught the archangel blade as Lucifer put his hand on Dean’s head, but Dean managed to pull through the lift up the archangel blade and stab Lucifer through the chest with it…..Lucifer just kept screaming as his face burned, consumed by the flames. Suddenly the flames vanished along with the light and Lucifer’s body collapsed to the floor. You stared at the scene before you in amazement…Lucifer lying on the floor dead, with his archangel wings burned into the floor beneath him…..

Suddenly Dean started groaning as he bent over in pain. “Dean?” You quivered, looking at Dean concerned. Dean started choking and his entire body locked up, like he was struggling, trying to keep control. 

“Dean!” You and Sam yelled in unison whilst you two and Jack looked at Dean concerned.

“We had a deal!” Dean screamed. Suddenly Dean’s body began rigid as he went quiet and stood by straight, but  you knew that wasn’t Dean, not anymore. 

“Michael?” Sam gasped. Tears pooled in your eyes as you glared at Michael. Michael, relaxing in Dean’s body, just took a look around before looking off ahead past you, Sam, and Jack.

“Thanks for the suit.” Michael spoke with Dean’s voice, but with a tone that sent chills down your spine.  

“You son of a–” You seethed, wanting to charge at Michael, but Sam held you back. “No!” You screamed, tugging yourself out of Sam’s hold as you reached out for Dean’s body but you were too late in a blink Michael was gone, taking Dean’s body along with him. “Michael! You give him back!” You screamed, tears beginning to fall. “You give him back to me, you son of a–you give him–give him–” Your screams turned into sobs as you fell to your knees, where Dean just stood. “No, no, no, no.” You cried, slamming your fist into the floor. As your sobs turned into uncontrollable bawling you felt your body giving out. 

“Y/N!” You heard Sam call out as your body collapsed onto the floor. As your vision blurred all you could think about was Dean. You just silently cried as everything went black…..

NOW……

AC/DC’s “Shot Down in Flames” blared on the radio as you sped down the dark down, listening to the Impala’s engine rumble. You glanced at the washer on your left ring finger, that served as your engagement ring. A promise that one day you and Dean would get married, but now…Now you weren’t even sure if that was gonna happen. You looked back at the road and just focused it while Sam turned down the radio. It’s been just over three weeks since Dean said yes, since he killed Lucifer, and since Michael took control and disappeared. You and Sam have spent the last three weeks following false leads and dead-ends to try and find Dean, clearly having no luck. “How are you feeling? How’s that doing?” Sam asked, referring to Jane’s powers, which at this point you just started considering them your own powers. After you, Sam, and Jack returned to the bunker, three weeks ago. You revealed everything you knew about these powers as well as Jane’s essence to everyone–Sam, Cass, Jack, Mary, and Bobby. Bobby seemed suspicious of your newfound powers. Cass, Mary, and Jack seemed worried while Sam was especially concerned. Both he, Cass, and Mary agreed for you not to use them, but without them you were powerless, powerless when Dean needed your help. If you had been able to control them better then maybe Dean wouldn’t be who knows where right now. 

“The headaches are gone, and my eyes are irritated anymore.” You mumbled, keeping your eyes on the road.

“Have you–?” Sam began to ask.

“No, I promised you guys I wouldn’t use them. That it was safer that way. So, I haven’t been using them.” You lied. Granted, you didn’t openly use them, it’d mean more trouble for you if Sam, Cass, and Mary knew you were using them. So, you trained yourself with them in secret, trying to get your body used to the power. You’d got used to calling on it now, so you were doing endurance training with it. Summoning it and keeping a hold of it until your nose started bleeding, hoping your body could eventually be used to it without you keeling over after five minutes.     

“Good.” Sam nodded, going silent as he looked out his passenger window. You felt a bit bad, lying to Sam, but if it meant saving Dean you do it. You’d learn to use these new powers. You’d do anything it took to get Dean back.

You could hear indistinct chatter as you and Sam returned home to the bunker, which over the last three weeks had become a Hunter Headquarters ran by you and Sam. There were always a good few Hunters in the bunker, most of which were from Apocalypse World. While looking for Dean you and Sam were coordinating at least twenty different Hunters, telling them where to go, what hunts to take. You and Sam both took turns coordinating at the bunker and going out on actual hunts, although you spent more time out on hunts while Sam spent more time coordinating and giving out instructions at the bunker. You didn’t mind going on hunts, it helped you to not think about what went wrong and it gave you a chance to really practice your abilities out in the field, away from prying eyes. If you and Sam were both gone, Mary would coordinate the efforts in yours and Sam’s place. “Soup’s on. Who’s eating?” You heard a Hunter call out as you and Sam stepped onto the mezzanine and down the stairs. You two found Mary standing at the display map table, hearing yours and Sam’s footsteps she turned around. “Sam.” Mary smiled, pulling Sam into a hug as you two walked over to her.

“Hey, Mom.” Sam greeted her, returning the hug before Mary stepped back.

“Y/N.” Mary smiled softly at you, pulling you in a comforting hug.

“Hi, Mary.” You expressed, forcing a smile, when on the inside you had nothing to smile about. 

“How was Atlanta?” Mary asked, pulling away from you. 

“It was, uh…” Sam began with a chuckle.

“It was a bust.” You sighed dejectedly, walking past Sam and Mary over to the display map table. “The woman who claimed she saw an angel…” You paused, setting your duffle bag on the table. “Was…” You trailed off, scoffing.

“Let’s just say, I think she had one too many hits of the brown acid, you know?” Sam supposed with a chuckle. You could feel Mary’s worried eyes as she glanced between you and Sam. 

“Sam, Y/N, we’re gonna find him.” Mary assured you and Sam.”Ketch is working that thing in London, Castiel’s in Detroit. I know it’s been three weeks since Dean…” Mary paused, glancing away for a moment before looking back at you and Sam. You frowned while squeezing your closed hand which rested on the table. “Something’ll break.” Mary insisted. “It has to.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Sam murmured.

“You keep saying that.” You huffed when Sam let out a yawn. 

“Have you slept? Either of you? At all?” Mary questioned, looking between you and Sam. Sam cleared his throat and smiled at Mary. “Sam, Y/N, you both need to rest. Go on.” Mary urged you and Sam to both go get some rest whilst she put an insistent hand on Sam’s arm. 

“Mom, come on…” Sam began.

“Chief! Boss!” A Hunter exclaimed, walking around the table to see you and Sam. The Hunters have taken to calling Sam “Chief” and you “Boss.’”

“Hey.” You and Sam nodded to the hunter. 

“Good to have you both back.” He expressed, handing you and Sam each a bowl of soup.

“Thanks.” Sam expressed, taking his bowl.” You nodded in thanks taking your bowl of soup. 

“Don’t thank me yet. Word is, we got some vamps heading East on I-ninety.” He warned. “Gypsy types. Pickin’ off truckers mostly.”

“Last body got drained and dropped just outside La Crosse.” A dark-skinned Hunter, getting patched up by Maggie shared. “Six hours ago.”

“Gotcha. Give us teams of two. I want watch points at every fifty miles. If you see something,  then say something.” You instructed them.

“Maggie, can you hack the traffic cams on the freeway?” Sam asked Maggie. 

“Um…” Maggie paused, looking at you and Sam with a deer-in-the-headlights look. “No.”

“Right. Right, of course, I’m sorry.” Sam apologized, clearly the exhaustion was getting to him. Neither of you have gotten any decent sleep in the last three weeks. Especially you, you’d probably slept what a couple hours every week, but only out of necessity. You had a hard time sleeping in yours and Dean’s bed alone, so you spend most of the time, either coordinating Hunters or trying to track down Michael, or both. “I go–”

“I got it.” You offered. “Go get some rest.” 

“Y/N–” Sam began.

“I got it.” You insisted, setting your bowl down. “Mom’s orders.” You pointed out, gesturing to Mary. Sam let out a heavy sigh.

“All right, thanks.” Sam expressed, giving you a concerned glance while he and Mary walked towards the hall, out of ear-shot from you. You glanced over at them while they talked, clearly they were talking about you, but you weren’t sure on the specifics. 

“All right, could you call in Sharon and her crew?” You asked a Hunter while you walked to the end of the display map table where the laptop was set up. “We’re gonna need all hands on deck here.”

“Yes, ma’am.” A Hunter nodded.

“Thanks.” You replied, taking a seat in front of the laptop. Out of the corner of your eye you could see Sam glancing at you before heading down into the hall, meanwhile Mary walked back over to you. 

“Y/N…” Mary began. Ever since Dean disappeared, Mary’s been–a nicer word would be attentive to you and how you’d been feeling, a less nice word would probably be overbearing, maybe mother-hening you. Over these last three weeks, she’s been treating you on the same level as Sam and Dean, like a mother would. 

“I’m fine.” You assured her, focusing on the laptop typing away, trying to hack into the traffic cams. Mary leaned in and gently grabbed your hand and pulled it away from the keyboard. You frowned as you looked up at her. “I am fine.” You repeated.

“Are you?” Mary asked. “‘Cause I know that look. I’ve seen that look on Dean’s face. When you and Sam were missing.”

“Mary…” You huffed, rubbing your temple with your hand.

“We’ll find Dean, we will.” Mary insisted. 

“Well, right now, I can’t find Dean. So, I need to work.” You sighed frustratingly.

“Have you been using your new–” Mary began to ask.

“No.” You lied. “You and Sam don’t think I should use them, so I’m not.”

“That’s good.” Mary smiled at you. “‘Cause we all need to be in one piece when Dean comes back.”

“Speaking of…How’s Jack?” You wondered. Mary informed you that while you and Sam were gone Bobby’s been teaching Jack hand to hand combat. Mary lightly patted your shoulder before walking away, you glanced at her for a moment before looking at your engagement ring.

While you were coordinating Hunters on the hunt near La Crosse, you got a report about a small nest of vampires a few hours from the bunker. So, you offered to go take care of them yourself. After packing your duffle bag you headed up into the Crow’s Nest, where you found Mary at the display map table. “Hey, where’s Sam?” You asked Mary, walking over to her.

“He’s checking on Nick.” Mary answered. 

“Cool, I’m going out for a bit.” You told her before heading for the stairs that led to the mezzanine. 

“Where?” Mary questioned, turning to look at you.

“There’s a small vamp nest a few hours out.” You shared.

“Alone? Shouldn’t you take someone with you?” Mary suggested, walking after you.

“It’s just a couple of vamps, I can handle them. Besides the others have other cases. And Sam needs to rest.” You pointed out as you started walking up the stairs. 

“You need rest too.” Mary countered.

“What I need is to work.” You retorted, stepping onto the mezzanine.

“Y/N!” You heard Mary call after you, but you ignored her and walked through the inside door. Then you took the Impala a few hours away to the vamp nest.

When you arrived at the vamp nest you discovered that it was an abandoned farm house. You left the Impala on the gravel road that connected the house to the main road, and used the trees to hide the Impala. You noticed one vampire chilling on the porch leaning against the side railing. You snuck around to the side of the house with your machete in hand. Then you remained crouched as you hid under the railing, after timing it just right you deftly climbed up and onto the bottom of the railing and sliced the vampire’s head off before he could react. His head fell past you and rolled onto the grass behind you. You stopped his body from falling over and heaved it over the railing, hiding it along the side of the house–one down. After that you walked over to the front steps and set your smartphone on them, playing an old voicemail that Dean left you, three weeks ago actually– about the same day that you guys got attacked by Michael and Lucifer. You’d just never gotten around to deleting it. It was one of the ways you could hear Dean’s voice now. You hid in the bushes next to the front steps, waiting for the vampire to come out. “Hey, babe, me, Sam, Cass, and Jack just finished off that pack and we’re heading back. You’re doing okay, right, babe?” Dean’s regular cock, gruff yet slightly sweet, warm voice played over your speakerphone. The voicemail played on loop as a vampire walked out of the house and down, stopping on the front steps and picking up your phone. While he bent down you lifted yourself up and over the railing, slamming into his back and shoving him down the steps into the grass. Before he could react you yanked his head up and sliced his head off. You let his head and body drop into the grass–Two down. Then you turned your attention to the house. You slowly walked up the front steps and into the house,  when you stepped into the foyer it seemed empty, but you kept your guard up as you walked past the hall closet. The moment you went past the closet a vampire suddenly jumped out of the closet and lunged at you, slamming you into the wall behind you. You struggled against the vampire as he tried to bite your neck. You lifted your leg up and kicked him in the stomach, shoving him into the closet door. Then you pulled out your pistol, loaded with deadman’s blood bullets and shot him in the heart, while the deadman’s blood began to course through his veins, you chopped his head off, killing him–three down. You stepped into the living room, looking for any more vampires. It seemed clear, so you went into the kitchen that also had a square dining room table in the middle. You walked around the table looking for any remaining vampires and as you turned away from the small bathroom which seemed empty a another vampire charged at you from the bathroom. He attempted to overpower you, but you stood your ground, blocking him with your machete. When you two remained in a stalemate you noticed a knife on the counter, it was no machete but it’d have to do. You took your free hand and quickly grabbed the knife, plunging it into the side of the vampire’s neck. He screamed out in pain as he stumbled back from you. Then you took the chance to slice his head off, killing him–four down. You took a glance around, figuring there were no other vampires and walked into the living room, heading to leave. Suddenly you felt a presence behind you, you turned around just time to see an extra vampire tackle you into the coffee table, splintering it into your back, you groaned a bit as you looked up to see the vampire looming over you, that’s when you realized your machete was no longer in your hands.

“You shouldn’t have come alone.” The vampire hissed, grabbing you by your neck and lifting your head towards him, exposing your neck. You could feel blood trickle down your neck whilst the vampire dug his nails into your neck.

“I’m not worried.” You growled, summoning your power. You felt it easily flow up into your arm and hand, in a huge burst of energy. Then you grabbed the vampire’s face, and you gripped hard as you glared at the vampire, thinking about wanting him dead. Your powers responded and you heard the vampire scream out in pain as his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color. You let go and his body collapsed to the dead, with his eyes burned out. You pushed yourself up off the floor and stared at his body surprised as your power settled. “Hmm. That actually worked.” You murmured, surprised you were actually able to kill the vampire like that. You felt a bit of blood drip down from your nose, which you just wiped away before picking up your machete and leaving the farmhouse. 

When you got back to the Impala you opened the trunk, freezing as you noticed Dean’s pistol and duffle bag still in the trunk. You turned your focus to grabbing a towel to clean off your blade, you subconsciously tapped the towel to your neck to soak up a bit of the blood from your cut, but when you pulled the towel back there was no blood. ‘Right, healing.’ You vaguely recalled to yourself. Once the machete was clean you tossed it in the trunk and slammed it shut. Then you made the couple hour trip back to the bunker.

After most of the drive was over your smartphone began vibrating in the seat next to you, you picked it up, glancing at the number to see Cass calling. “Hey, Cass.” You greeted Cass, after accepting the call and it on speaker as you looked back at the road. 

“Hello, Y/N.” An unfamiliar male voice greeted you in response. You frowned and furrowed your brow as you glared at your phone. 

“Who are you?” You growled.

“Oh, I’m the boy who’s got your angel.” The man revealed. “And if you wanna see him again, you know, alive, we should probably chat. Me, you, and Sam. Alone.” The man suggested. 

After returning to the bunker you shared the news with Sam, Jack, Mary, and Bobby. Then you and Sam agreed to go meet this man, who revealed himself to be a demon. Now you and Sam were at the display table, packing up your stuff. Jack, Mary, Bobby, and Maggie were also at the table with you two, discussing the plan and preparing to go. “It’s a trap.” Mary pointed out. 

“Yep.” Sam nodded.

“This guy is a–” Bobby began.

“Demon.” You finished, making sure your pistol was loaded with devil’s trap bullets.

“He just told you he was a demon?” Jack questioned, looking at you.

“Yeah. Actually seemed to be pretty proud of it, too.” You mumbled, putting the Demon knife in your duffle bag.

“Yeah, they ain’t a real humble bunch.” Bobby muttered. 

“So, what do we do?” Maggie asked, looking at you and Sam.

“We get Cass back.” Sam stated, loading and cocking his pistol. 

“Okay. Grab holy water, Devil’s trap bullets, angel blades because whatever we’re walking into–” You began.

“It’s gonna suck.” Bobby complained. 

“What Bobby said.” You agreed. 

“Maggie, you’re with Bobby. Mom, you’re with me and Y/N.” Sam decided. 

“I’m coming too.” Jack suddenly spoke up, looking at you and Sam. You and Sam looked at him curiously. “I know I’m not as strong as I used to be, but I can help. I have to.” Jack insisted. 

“Listen kid–” Bobby started with a sigh. You and Sam glanced at each other, silently communicating, and agreeing.

“Cool. Grab your gear.” You told him. Jack smiled at you and Sam before running off to get his stuff while Bobby frowned at you two. 

“Sam, Y/N, I mean, Jack’s a worker, but he ain’t ready for a full-on demon smackdown.” Bobby argued, walking over to you and Sam. 

“So, we keep an eye on him.” Sam assured Bobby. 

“Jack needs this, Bobby.” You insisted, looking at Bobby. Bobby just heaved a heavy sigh before walking down into the hallway.

THIRD P.O.V…..

Michael dressed in his three-piece suit appeared on the front porch of the abandoned farmhouse, sensing a small yet strange output of energy, not that unsimilar to Amala’s power. He quietly walked inside, glancing at the various dead vampires before stepping into the living room, noticing a vampire, who’s head was chopped off. Michael approached the dead vampire and examined his face, eyes burned out. He knelt down and hovered his hand over the vampire’s face, sensing the remaining vestiges of power–-Amala’s power. No, he supposed it would be more accurate to say Y/N’s power at this point. “She’s getting stronger.” Michael mused, a sly smirk appearing on his face as he stood back up before disappearing, leaving the farmhouse. 

Y/N’S P.O.V…..

The demon told you to have you and Sam meet him at some bar in Detroit, so you drove the Impala down the dark road heading towards Detroit with Bobby following in his truck. Sam sat up front with you while Mary sat in the back. Jack and Maggie were riding with Bobby. The ride was quiet for the most part so far, until Sam spoke up. “You wanna talk about it?” Sam asked, looking at you.

“What?” You wondered, glancing at Sam. “The vamp nest?” You assumed while Sam just frowned at you. You glanced at Mary in the rearview for a moment before looking back at the road, no doubt she told Sam. “It was just a few vamps.”

“You went alone, though.” Sam pointed out.

“Yeah. And it was fine. I was fine. It wasn’t my first rodeo.” You argued 

“But, going it alone. That’s the exact kind of thing Dean would–” Sam began.

“Don’t bring Dean into this.” You sighed, gripping the wheel tightly as you tried to focus on the road.

“Why not? ‘Cause this is all about Dean.” Sam countered. “I know this is hard on you, honestly more so than most of us. To us he was family, but to you he was…but…” Sam admitted. “But from your new abilities, to you not sleeping.”

“Oh, you’re one to talk.” You scoffed.

“Then you keep going on hunts alone.” Sam went on. “You’re acting just like him.”

“So, what’s wrong with that?” You questioned.

“What’s wrong with–going it alone is the exact thing that got us into this mess in the first place.” Sam retorted.

“You don’t think I know that!” You snapped.

“Sam! Y/N!” Mary snapped in her motherly tone, making you and Sam shut up. “It’s gonna be fine.” Mary tried to assure you and Sam. You just kept your mouth shut, scoffing as you looked at the road ahead. 

“Stop saying that, please.” Sam mumbled.

“What?” Mary wondered.

“It’s gonna be fine, that everything’s gonna be fine. We’re gonna find Dean, and–” Sam clarified.

“We are.” Mary insisted.

“But you don’t know that. You–” San began again.

“Dean’s gone.” You growled. “We have no idea where he is, or if he’s even still alive. Michael could have burned him out, or worse, and…”

“I know. I know he’s out there.” Mary proclaimed. “Scared and alone. I know. I know he might never come back. Never think I don’t know that. But I can’t. I have to think about the good, guys. Because if I don’t I will drown in the bad. For Dean’s sake, I can’t do that. We can’t do that.” Mary insisted. The rest of the ride to Detroit was quiet, with none of you speaking.

You guys arrived at the bar in Detroit by morning, with you pulling the Impala into a parking lot across the street from the bar where you parked both the Impala and Bobby’s truck. Then you all got out, you walked around to the passenger side of the Impala whilst you and Sam surveyed the bar across the street. “Here.” Sam spoke, offering the demon knife to Mary. 

“The demon-killing knife.” Mary mumbled, taking it and examining it. “You sure?” She raised an eyebrow glancing between you and Sam. 

“They’ll be searching us.” You stated.

“It’s safe with you.” Sam nodded. “All right. You know what to do.” Sam told everyone before you two started walking across the street and towards the bar.

You heard the bell jingle as Sam opened the door to the bar and stepped in first with you following behind him. There were four “patrons,” or demons watching you two walk in along with the bartender. Cass was restrained in a chair at the back of the bar while a demon, who you assumed was the one who called you, leaned against the back counter. Whilst you and Sam approached the bar two demons walked over. Then the demon of the hour turned around, beaming at you and Sam with a wide smile. “Ladies and gentleman, the great Y/N L/N and Sam Winchester!” He announced, walking forward while his demon goons patted you and Sam down, checking for any weapons. Once they knew you were both clean the demons shoved against yours and Sam’s backs, pushing you force towards the demon in charge. You and Sam glared at the demons for a moment before stepping up to the demon in question. “I have heard so much about you.” The demon remarked, almost admiring you and Sam as he looked you both up and down. “You two are d*mned legends, Y/N, Sam. A couple of icons.” He chuckled. “The shoulders–” He exclaimed, gesturing to Sam’s shoulders. “–The…the hair.” He went on, gesturing to both you and Sam. “The beauty. The aura. Mmm-mmm! You two are my Beyonce and Jay Z.”

“Cass, you okay?” You asked Cass, ignoring the demon and walking past him to check on Cass. Sam followed suit. 

“Of course, he is. I don’t damage the merchandise.” The demon assured you and Sam, turning around, following you and Sam with his eyes.

“I’m more embarrassed than I am hurt.” Cass admitted, looking up at you and Sam. You and Sam turned around and stood protectively near Cass.

“And you are?” Sam urged the demon to share.

“Kipling.” Kipling finally introduced himself, walking over to you and Sam. “Uh, Kip for short.” He clarified, holding out a hand for you and Sam to shake.

“Cool. Whatever. Kip.” You huffed. “We’re here, like you asked. So…”

“Yeah, you’re here, but not exactly as I asked.” Kip retorted. “You see, I told you to come alone, just you and Sam, but…” He paused looking towards the open door, leading to the back of the building. You and Sam looked over to see a few of demons dragging Jack and Maggie in through the back door. 

“Found them outside. They didn’t even put up a fight.” One of the demons sneered.

“I’m sorry, Sam, Y/N.” Jack apologized, looking a little beat up, but okay. The demon holding Jack punched him in the stomach, causing Jack to bend over and groan in pain. Maggie lunged to try and help Jack, but the demon holding her pulled her back. Then the other demon pulled Jack back up, forcing him to stand up straight. You squeezed your fist, wanting nothing more than to kill these demons, but you needed to wait. So, you just glared at the demons along with Sam. 

“It’s fine. You tried.” Kip shrugged whilst you and Sam looked back at him. “But I’m gonna need a little bit more now, you know, not to…Eat them.” Kip warned, glancing at Jack and Maggie before looking back at you and Sam. “It’s just, you know, late capitalism. You understand.” He went on, walking over to the bar and taking a seat on a stool. “So, Y/N, Sam, let’s make a deal.” Kip smiled, picking up a short glass of alcohol and looking at you and Sam.

“You’re looking to make a deal?” Sam questioned. 

“I’m a demon. That’s how we do.” Kip pointed out, setting his glass back down on the bar counter, which his goons tightened their grips on Jack and Maggie, as a warning to you and Sam. “Please. Sit.” Kip insisted, more like demanded, pointing to the two stools next to his at the end of the bar. Neither you or Sam made a move to sit, you both just glared at him. “No? Suit yourselves, barbarians.” He muttered. 

“Let’s skip the small talk.” You huffed. “What do you want?”

“That is a very good question. What do I want? You know, I don’t know if you’re aware or not, Y/N, Sam. But Hell’s in a bit of a pickle. You know, with Crowley dead, and Asmodeus Kentucky Fried which means–”

“We don’t care.” Sam interrupted him, shaking his head.

“Yes, you do.” Kip nodded. Sam just shook his head in response, frowning while you just glared at Kip. “Or, you will. See, for the first time in a very long time, Hell is without a king. And that…That’s just not right. So, I–”

“So you wanna be the new king of the blacked-b*tches?” You supposed.

“Exactly.” Kip smirked. 

“Why are you telling us all this?” Sam asked.

“Because I want to work with you, Sam, Y/N, not against you.” Kip insisted.

“And is that why you took me hostage?” Cass inquired.

“It’s exactly why you’re still breathing.” Kip countered, glancing at Cass. “It gives me a chance to show Sam, Y/N, and friends that I can hurt them…But I choose not to. You see, I want the Crowley deal. I give you information, a spot of help every now and again. And in return, you just turn a blind eye to the crossroads deals, and demon-on-demon violence, et cetera.” He explained, whilst you and Sam glanced between Kip and his demon goons. 

“We never gave Crowley that deal.” You pointed out.

“How exciting.” Kip gasped. “Then I would be breaking new ground.”

“All right, you’ve got some good lines, I’ll give you that much.” Sam admitted. “But you’re no Crowley. We know that. So do they.” Sam gestured to the demon goons, who all looked warily at you and Sam, very cautiously. 

“Ouch!” Kip exclaimed, dramatically putting his hand on his heart like he was hurt before laughing. “Owie! I know that I’m not that ponce-y son of a b*tch.” Kip retorted, standing up and mockingly walking into the middle of the bar, waving his hands and arms around. “You see, in life, I rode with Genghis Khan and I burned half the world. So please!” Kip snapped, stomping over to you and Sam. “Do you think that I like prancing around like this?” He seethed, getting in yours and Sam’s faces, glaring at you two. “Please. If I had it my way, I would eat your hearts.” Kip glared from you and Sam to Jack and Maggie before looking back at you and Sam again, smiling with anger in his eyes. “But a king has an image to maintain. And I’m not afraid of you. But they are.” He paused, gesturing and looking at his demon goons. “So, take the deal, Y/N, Sam. Before I stop trying to be Crowley–” Kip demanded, walking backwards away from you and Sam towards the bar. “–And I show you who I really am.” He muttered, turning and leaning against the bar counter. “So, what do you say, darlings?” Kip exclaimed, turning back to you and Sam with a wide smile. You and Sam glanced at each other, around the bar at the demon goons and at Jack and Maggie before looking back at Kip. 

“Go to Hell.” You growled, causing Kip to frown.
“Are you sure? Because I know things. All sorts of things.” Kip insisted, stomping back over to you and Sam. 

“Yeah. So do we.” Sam retorted. 

“Like?” Kip raised an eyebrow at Sam. Almost right on cue the front door of the bar slammed open, causing everyone to look over at the door. Jack took the chance to shove the demon holding him away and grab Maggie, taking her over to cover. You and Sam slid into cover behind the end of the bar while Mary and Bobby came in, unleashing a barrage of bullets throughout the entire bar. All you could hear was the discharge of bullets while you and Sam looked for an opening. Kip and his demons also scrambled to cover and the bar collapsed into chaos. “Sam! Y/N!” You and Sam heard Mary yell, you both looked over the counter to see Mary throwing the demon knife towards you and Sam. Sam caught it and signaled for you to go help the others while he took care of Kip. You nodded then you two split up. When you stood up from behind the end of the bar you noticed Mary fending off a demon nearby, but the bartender was stepping over the counter to attack Mary from behind. You charged at her and tackled her to the floor before she could jump over the counter. Then you punched her over, and over, and over, not letting up for a moment. While she was disoriented you heaved her up off the floor, noticing Maggie hiding by the bar holding an angel blade. 

“Maggie!” You called out, heaving the bartender up and slamming her onto the bar. “Now!” You urged her. Maggie stiffly raised the angel blade while you kept the demon pinned, and Maggie stabbed her in the back. The demon’s face lit up orange as she died until her body went limp on the counter. “Go help Mary.” You instructed Maggie whilst you let go of the demon’s body, Maggie just nodded before going to help Mary. You took a glance around seeing who you could help, that’s when you noticed Sam pinned on the back counter by Kip with Kip about to stab Sam with the demon knife. You needed to save Sam and end this quickly before the demons got the upper-hand. You really didn’t wanna use your abilities in front of Sam, Mary, Cass, and the others but that would be the quickest way to end it. You weren’t even sure if you could kill a demon with your abilities but you had to try…you had to save Sam…protect Sam. Reacting to your thoughts and desires you felt your power well up in your body and spread up into your hand as you stomped towards Kip. With Kip solely focused on punching Sam and directing the demon knife at him you easily snuck up behind him. When you put your hand on the back of his head, all you could think about is wanting to protect Sam and to do that you needed to kill Kip. You heard Kip groan in pain as your power flowed and built up in your palm that was against Kip’s head, but you needed more power. You focused even more on it, sending more power into your hand you could already feel the blood dripping from your nose with each bit of extra power you sent to your hand. You could feel both Sam’s and Cass’ eyes on you as Kip screamed out in pain, stumbling backwards. All the commotion stopped whilst Kip’s continued screaming and his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you let go and his body collapsed to the floor, with his eyes burned out. Both Sam and Cass looked at you shocked, but you ignored them for now. You’d let them chew you out later for that. You just wiped the blood from your nose and turned to face the other demons. “That’s enough!” You yelled, making the demons pause as you got their attention. “Listen good, there will be no new King of Hell.” You declared. The demons all let go of the others, staring at you. “Not today. Not ever. And if anybody has the guts to try, you’re welcome to come through me.” You warned. “And end up like Kip.” You gestured to Kip’s body. “So, what’s it gonna be?” Suddenly all the remaining demons left the bodies of the people they were possessing and disappeared into the vents. With the demons gone the bodies collapsed to the floor, unconscious. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.” You huffed, wiping a bit more blood from your nose as you let your power settle. You could feel everyone’s eyes on you, especially Sam’s, Cass’, and Mary’s. Looks like the cat was out of the bag now.

With Cass back and the demons taken care of you all went back to the bunker. Thankfully everyone else was too exhausted to even discuss what happened at the bar, but you knew it was only a matter of time before it was brought up. After everyone else retired to their rooms for the night you stayed up, working in the library. You kept the lights off with only the table lamp to serve as light. “Yeah. Yeah, sure whatever Ketch, I don’t really care, I…Just keep looking. Yeah, thanks.” You mumbled, finishing your call with Ketch as Cass walked up into the library.

“Who’s that?” Cass wondered, walking over to the front table.

“Ah, it was Ketch.” You groaned, feeling a slight headache. Cass chuckled lightly, taking a seat across from you at the table. “He is currently in London, looking for the Newton-Dee Hyperbolic Pulse Generator.” You shared, grabbing your bottle of painkillers and tossing a couple out in your hand, before popping them in your mouth and downing them with a sip of water. 

“The what?” Cass questioned. You cleared your throat before continuing.

“It’s a…a magic egg we used to kick Lucifer out of the president.” You explained. “Me and Sam thought we could use it against Michael, but Ketch can’t find it. Just another dead-end we’ve hit, which is just fan-freaking-tastic.” You sighed, dejectedly, feeling the exhaustion catching up to you, but you couldn’t stop now, you had to keep going. 

“Y/N, are you all right?” Cass asked, looking at you concerned.

“Honestly…No, I’m not all right.” You admitted. “But Dean’s a lot worse off than I am right now, so I’ve gotta keep going, until we find him.” You insisted. “How about you?” You inquired, trying to change the subject.

“I’m just sorry. I should never have gone to those demons.” Cass apologized.

“Cass, I…No, I don’t blame you for what you did.” You assured him. “I just…kind of wish I’d thought of it first. If it meant finding Dean, I’d…I’d work with…I’d do…I would do anything to get Dean back.” After a bit longer of talking Cass decided to go check in on Jack, while you decided to retire to yours and Dean’s room for the night. You didn’t plan on sleeping though, not like you could sleep anyways. 

You sat at the desk working on your laptop, trying to catch a hint of where Michael could be. After a while you heard a knock on the bedroom door. “Yeah?” You called, leaning against the back of your chair and looking at the door to see Sam open it and stand in the doorway.

“Hey…” Sam began. “I just wanted to check on you after–”

“Me using my powers at the bar?” You assumed.

“Yeah.” Sam murmured. “What happened to not using them?”

“I haven’t been using them, except for at the bar…” You began to assure him, pausing. “And taking out that vamp nest.” You admitted. 

“Y/N–” Sam began with a heavy sigh.

“Sam, I’m not going to apologize for using these powers. Not if they can help us save Dean.” You retorted.

“I know, we’d both be willing to do anything to find Dean…” Sam nodded. ”But…Just be careful Y/N, please. We can’t lose you before we get Dean back.” He begged you. “Dean needs you to be here, and in one piece when he comes back. Please.” Sam expressed. “Night.” He mumbled before closing the door and leaving you in peac–emptiness, loneliness. You were going to go back to work on your laptop when you felt this aching pain in your heart, without thinking you opened your voicemail and before you knew it Dean’s voice played through your speakerphone.

“Hey, babe, me, Sam, Cass, and Jack just finished off that pack and we’re heading back. You’re doing okay, right, babe?” Dean’s regular cock, gruff yet slightly sweet, warm voice played over your speakerphone. Tears began to pool in your eyes as you listened to Dean’s voice. The same phrase sticking in your head as the voicemail played on loop. “Hey, babe. You’re doing okay, right, babe?” Dean’s voice asked you. “You’re doing okay, right, babe?” It repeated. Tears began to now run down your face as you rested your head in your intertwined hands with your elbows on the desk. 

“No, I’m not okay, Dean.” You sobbed. “I need you, more than anything. I don’t know where you are, but please I need you to come back. I can’t do this without you.” You sobbed to yourself as your forehead against your hands, feeling the coolness of your engagement ring against your skin. Which only reminded you of how alone you really were without Dean. Suddenly the voicemail was cut off as you received an incoming call from an unknown number. You attempted to stop and settle your crying as you slowly accepted the call, putting your phone to your ear. “Hello?” You sniffled.

“Y/N?” Jo suddenly spoke through the other line.

“Jo?” You gasped. “Yeah. We have a problem.”

THIRD P.O.V…..

There was a woosh as Michael appeared in the bar in Detroit, feeling another surge of energy, Y/N’s energy, much stronger than what he sensed from the farmhouse. He quietly walked across the bar stopping in front of the dead demon, who’s eyes were also burned out. Michael knelt down and hovered his hand over the demon’s face, sensing the fading vestiges of Y/N’s power, noticing that she used much more power than she did on that vampire. 

“She’s getting much stronger.” Michael remarked, a sly smirk appearing on his face as he stood back up. “Keep going, Y/N, cultivate that power. Prepare it for when I come to claim it.” Michael spoke, speaking to no one. He could feel a pair of eyes on him even though he was the only one in the bar. Michael glanced at the bar’s long mirror to see his reflection, no…Dean, glaring back at him. He could hear Dean’s voice echoing in his head, almost like the last vestiges of Dean’s consciousness, trying to hang on.

“Leave her alone.” Dean growled through the mirror. 

“Don’t worry, Dean, as long as she gives me what I want, I’ll make Y/N’s death quick and painless.” Michael sarcastically assured Dean, with a sly smile. “You just relax, and enjoy the ride.” He told Dean before disappearing from the bar.

Chapter Text

Michael grabbed Dean’s throat…As your mind went into overdrive and you started to panic Jane’s power responded to you, and you felt it easily flow through your body all the all into your arms and hands. You gritted your teeth whilst pushing yourself up off the floor and ran over to Michael, as he glanced at you, you punched him in the face as hard as you could. Before Michael could recover you brought your other fist up and slammed it into his chin, throwing him backwards a bit…..Michael mused, suddenly bringing his knee up and slamming it into your stomach. You coughed as you stumbled backwards, but Michael just grabbed you by your jacket and pulled you back to him. He punched you in the face once, twice, before punching you in the stomach. Then he grabbed you by your throat and held you up in the air, starting to choke you. “You, Y/N L/N, will be the first life that I take in this world, first soul I save.” Michael proclaimed. “But before I kill you, I’ll take your power. Just imagine the good I can do in this world with power from God’s sister. Could’ve done this quick, but I wanted to enjoy it.” Michael exclaimed. Suddenly you felt a wave of energy blow almost through you and slam into Michael, forcing him to let go of you and throw him into the pillar underneath the mezzanine…..

THEN……

“You hurt my friends.” Jack growled, holding his hand up and squeezing it. Michael cried out in pain as dark blood? Seeped from his eyes and nose, choking while falling back against the pillar behind him. “You hurt my family!” Jack snapped, squeezing his fist even tighter, making Michael scream out in pain with blood seeping out of his ears…..

“You’re not my father.” Jack quivered, shaking his head. “You’re a monster.” Jack cried…..

“I don’t need ya.” Lucifer angrily sobbed. “I just need your power.” The next moments happened so fast, Lucifer slipped his archangel blade out of his sleeve and cut open Jack’s neck. You watched in horror as Lucifer sucked Jack’s “grace” out of him and ate it, making Jack fall unconscious and go limp.

“Jack.” You whimpered while both you and Sam ran for Jack to try and get him away from Lucifer, you couldn’t lose anyone else. 

“Sammy! Babe!” You heard Dean yell whilst you and Sam both grabbed Jack. Suddenly a blinding light came out of Lucifer, consuming you, Sam, Jack, and Lucifer. You instinctively closed your eyes from the sneer brightness, but kept an iron grip on Jack. 

“Jack!” You heard Cass scream before everything went quiet…..

“Mother Y/N coming to the rescue.” Lucifer quipped….You proclaimed, squeezing your hands and summoning up as much power as you could. As you stomped over Lucifer your hands started trembling from the power coursing through you, but you just squeezed them even tighter. You growled before bringing your fist up and punching Lucifer in the chin, pushing him back, but he remained on his feet. Lucifer smiled, punching you in the face. You took the hit and reeled back from the impact, falling to your knees. Sam and Jack moved to help you but you held your hand out to stop them…..

“Auntie Amala left a little something extra in Y/N’s body, a piece of her essence, her power. Y/N’s very little super-juicer. I imagine she could easily go toe to toe with most angels, maybe even a weakened archangel.” Lucifer shrugged. “Not like you can stop me though.” You squeezed your hands even harder, feeling a level of power you’d never felt before flowing throughout your body.

“I may not be able to stop you…” You fumed, pulling your fist back and going to punch Lucifer. When he caught your fist, you brought your other fist up and punched him in the stomach, shoving him back, then you punched him in the face again. “But d*mn if it doesn’t feel good.” You spat…..Sam and Jack watched in shock as Y/N attempted to go toe to toe with Lucifer, as she punched him repeatedly her irises began to slightly shine with a hint of a burning white color, similar to the way Jane’s eyes glowed when she used her powers…..

“If we work together, can we beat Lucifer?” Dean asked Michael.

“We’d have a chance.” Michael answered.

“Dean, you can’t.” Cass objected, walking up to Dean.

“Lucifer has Sam.” Dean seethed with tears in his eyes as he turned and looked at Cass. “He has Jack. He has…” Dean paused for a moment, thinking of Y/N as tears dripped down his face…..

“We’d do the whole walking down the aisle, the “I dos,” exchange rings. Then we’ll do a whole lot of this.” He proclaimed, gesturing with his beer. “But on a beach somewhere, you know?” Dean smiled blissfully, taking a few steps, probably imagining it in his head. “Can you imagine?” Dean beamed, turning and looking at you with a bright smile on his face. “We’ll get the white-picket fence, some apple-pie, get a dog. Hell, maybe we’ll even have a kid or two of our own.” He went on. “And you know why? ‘Cause we freaking earned it, babe.”

“I’d love that.” You admitted, smiling lovingly at Dean…..

“He has Y/N!” Dean snapped. “Cass, I don’t have a choice!”

As your eyes started to close a bright blinding light appeared behind Lucifer in front of the doors to the hall. You, Sam, and Jack closed your eyes, shielding them from the sneer brightness, it was like staring at the sun. You squinted your eyes open just as Lucifer looked over to see Dean…Dean was glowing with an intense brightness. Lucifer loosened his grip on your throat enough for you to breathe. “No…” You gasped, noticing how Dean’s eyes were shining a bright blue. He didn’t…he couldn’t have said yes to Michael. As much as you didn’t want to believe it, seeing the shadowy archangel wings flare up on the wall behind Dean, confirmed your fears. “Dean…” You quivered, tears pooling in your eyes…..

Lucifer got back on his feet quickly while Dean swung the archangel blade at him. Lucifer deftly dodged Dean’s attacks, before grabbing Dean’s arm and twisting it, forcing the blade out of Dean’s hand. Then Lucifer elbowed Dean in the face before grabbing him and throwing him across the room with all the force Lucifer could muster. Dean flew across the room and slammed onto the floor by the doors….

“Goodbye, Dean.” Lucifer smiled. You ran over and slid across the room reaching the archangel blade and picking it up. 

“Dean!” You yelled, looking up and throwing the archangel blade up to him. Dean glanced down at you while Lucifer was just focused on Dean. Dean caught the archangel blade as Lucifer put his hand on Dean’s head, but Dean managed to pull through the lift up the archangel blade and stab Lucifer through the chest with it…..Lucifer just kept screaming as his face burned, consumed by the flames. Suddenly the flames vanished along with the light and Lucifer’s body collapsed to the floor. You stared at the scene before you in amazement…Lucifer lying on the floor dead, with his archangel wings burned into the floor beneath him…..

Suddenly Dean started groaning as he bent over in pain. “Dean?” You quivered, looking at Dean concerned. Dean started choking and his entire body locked up, like he was struggling, trying to keep control. 

“Dean!” You and Sam yelled in unison whilst you two and Jack looked at Dean concerned.

“We had a deal!” Dean screamed. Suddenly Dean’s body began rigid as he went quiet and stood by straight, but you knew that wasn’t Dean, not anymore. 

“Michael?” Sam gasped. Tears pooled in your eyes as you glared at Michael. Michael, relaxing in Dean’s body, just took a look around before looking off ahead past you, Sam, and Jack.

“Thanks for the suit.” Michael spoke with Dean’s voice, but with a tone that sent chills down your spine.  

“You son of a–” You seethed, wanting to charge at Michael, but Sam held you back. “No!” You screamed, tugging yourself out of Sam’s hold as you reached out for Dean’s body but you were too late in a blink Michael was gone, taking Dean’s body along with him. “Michael! You give him back!” You screamed, tears beginning to fall. “You give him back to me, you son of a–you give him–give him–” Your screams turned into sobs as you fell to your knees, where Dean just stood. “No, no, no, no.” You cried, slamming your fist into the floor…..

NOW……

After you got off the phone with Jo, you gathered the others and shared with them the news that Jo told you—that Jo was confronted by Michael possessing Dean in Duluth, Minnesota. With no time to waste you guys started packing up in the library, Bobby was at the middle table packing his duffle bag while you and Sam were at the front table. Sam was sitting down with his laptop in front of him, looking up any news in Duluth that would point to Michael being there whilst you packed your duffle bag. “Who goes to Duluth in October?” Bobby questioned. “Are you sure Michael didn’t touch down in Orlando?” He scoffed.

“Jo was pretty specific. Duluth.” Mary sighed, walking back in from one of the back doors of the library and over to the middle table to continue packing her duffle bag.

“Well, angels ain’t known for their veracity.” Bobby muttered just as Mary cleared her throat. Bobby turned around to see Cass walking in from the other back door of the library. “No offense.”

“None taken.” Cass assured Bobby, walking over to the middle table. “I tend to agree with you.” Mary walked over to the front table, holding out Sam’s pistol to him. 

“Here you go.” Mary spoke. 

“Thanks.” Sam murmured, glancing at her and taking his pistol before looking back at his laptop. 

“Hey, what’s that?” Mary wondered, looking at Sam’s laptop screen. 

“So, I’ve been searching through police reports in Duluth.” Sam began.

“Speaking of–did you find anything yet?” You inquired, standing across from Sam putting your machete in your duffle bag.

“Actually, yeah.” Sam nodded, glancing up at you for a moment before looking back at his laptop. “Check this out, cops just turned up a pile of corpses that was dumped near some train tracks. Just north of town, and their eyes were burnt out.”

“So, Michael.” Cass figured. 

“Meaning, we need to go. Now!” You urged the others.

“Right.” Sam agreed, slamming his laptop shut and standing up.

“This isn’t just Michael we’re talking about here.” You pointed out.

“It’s Dean.” Bobby finished. 

“Yeah.” You nodded.  

“Cass, you know why you can’t come with us, right?” Sam asked Cass. 

“My angelic presence would be sensed by Michael, thereby nullifying our hopes of a sneak attack.” Cass stated. 

“Yeah. Sorry.” You apologized. 

“And you need me to stay here and babysit Nick and Jack.” Cass went on. 

“It’s not babysitting, Cass.” Sam shook his head.

“Only in a sense that they’re not infants, but they both have to be supervised.” Cass retorted. “Jack is lost without his grace and Nick is, he’s just a mess.”

“Well, it’s not his fault, because Nick was housing.” Sam pointed out. “You know, he deserves a shot at rebuilding his life.”

“And yet every time I look at him, all I can see is the supreme agent of evil.” Cass countered. 

“You talking about my dad again?” Jack suddenly asked. You and Sam turned to see Jack standing just in the doorway between the library and the Crow’s Nest. “Look, I understand. Being around Nick, it’s hard for me, too.” 

“Uh, Jack, we’re gonna need you to sit this mission out.” Mary informed Jack. “Not a permanent thing.”

“I know the last time I sucked when it mattered, and I need to improve.” Jack nodded in understanding. “So that’s what I’m gonna do.”

“All right.” Sam lightly smiled at Jack.

“Okay. Let’s move.” You declared, cocking your pistol. 

When you guys got to Duluth, Minnesota, which was about a twelve hour drive you each suited up and you, Sam, Mary, and Bobby paid a visit to the coroner’s office to take a look at the bodies. You four stood there in your FBI suits watching the coroner pull the last victim out of the drawer. “These are just some of the victims.” She shared, referring to the four victims in the lab. “More are in the hall, a couple in a storeroom. We don’t usually see this kind of action in Duluth.” She commented, turning and facing you four.

“The injuries, all pretty uniform?” Mary inquired. 

“Yup. The boys upstairs think maybe we’re looking at a spree killer.” The coroner informed you guys with a nod. 

“If they were DOA, do you have an ETA on TOD?” Bobby asked. The coroner just looked at him confused. “Any sample DFA?” Sam cleared his throat. “DNA?” Bobby corrected himself.

“Uh, frankly, we don’t even know the precise cause of death.” The coroner answered. “I mean, there were the neck wounds, of course, but there was also considerable internal trauma, so…” She paused as her smartphone rang, she pulled it out of her lab coat and looked at it. “Excuse me.” She pardoned herself, leaving the lab, giving you guys some privacy to actually discuss the case.

“Yeah. Of course.” You nodded.

“DFA?” Sam questioned, looking at Bobby while you walked over to the victim the coroner just pulled out of the drawer, to examine it. 

“I’ve been fighting a freaking apocalypse for fifteen years. My FBI might be a little rusty.” Bobby retorted.

“All right.” Sam murmured, rolling his eyes. 

“Let’s give them a quick once-over, see what they missed.” Mary suggested, walking over to one of the other bodies. You grabbed a pair of gloves off the cart and slipped them on your hands. Bobby and Sam each took the other two bodies. 

“Angel kills for sure.” Bobby noted. “And not grunts. We’re talking five-star smitings.” He was right, the way the victim’s eyes were burned out definitely reminded you of high-level angel smitings. 

“Knife slits in the throat but it doesn’t appear that they bled out.” Sam observed. You also noticed a scar over the victim’s neck from where it was cut open, but it looked like the cut was healed over.

“He kept these people alive for a while.” Mary realized. On a hunch you decided to open the victim’s mouth and check for anything strange. 

“Maybe these people aren’t people at all.” You supposed, sticking your fingers up into the victim’s mouth and pressing against the gums to reveal vampire fangs. “Looking at a vamp over here.

“Same here.” Bobby mumbled.

“Here too.” Sam spoke.

“Me, too.” Mary sighed. 

“Why milk them if he’s just gonna smite them?” Bobby pondered, looking up at you and Sam.

“And why is an archangel hunting vampires in the first place?” Mary questioned, also looking at you and Sam. 

On another hunch you and Sam went over to the coroner’s office down the hall to ask her a few questions. Sam knocked on her open door announcing yours and his presence before stepping in while Mary and Bobby stood by the doorway. The coroner just looked up at you and Sam. 

“Sorry. Excuse us. Um…Did anyone come to claim or identify these bodies?” Sam asked her.

“Oh, yeah. A young lady, said she heard about the killings on the morning news. Thought she might know one of the victims.” The coroner shared.

“And?” Mary urged her to continue. 

“She didn’t. Then she disappeared.” The coroner went on. “Never even gave us her last name.” She shrugged, glancing between you guys.

“Huh. You wouldn’t happen to have surveillance cameras outside, would you?” You inquired.

THIRD P.O.V……

“Jack, um, mourning what you’ve lost, it’s wasteful.” Cass began, sitting on the edge of the table in the open space on the right side of the library. This small table was a recent addition by Y/N and Sam, to have a bit of extra space to work with only having the front and middle table in the library. “It might be smarter to focus on what you still have.”

“You don’t understand what I’m going through.” Jack huffed, sitting at said table with an array of books in front of him. 

“Yes, I do. A little.” Cass nodded. “At the time of the Great Fall, when the angels were banished from Heaven, I lost what I thought was everything. I had no grace, I had no wings. I felt hopeless and useless.”

“What did you have left?” Jack wondered.

“What–Uh…” Cass paused, thinking about it. “Well, I had Y/N, Sam, and Dean–” He chuckled lightly. “–But I had something else that was extremely helpful. I had myself, just the basic me as, uh…As Dean would say, without all the bells and whistles. You know, Y/N, Sam, and Dean, they weren’t born with their expertise. Sam and Dean have been at it since they were children. And Y/N learned on the road, learned from Sam and Dean. Failing. Winning. Developing over the years. Patience. Persistence. Those are skills, too. The past, where you came from, that’s important. But it is not as important as the future and where you’re going.” Cass explained.

Y/N’S P.O.V……

“That doesn’t make any sense, Sam, Y/N.” Cass sighed through the speakerphone on your smartphone. You, Sam, Mary and Bobby were heading over to the address of the girl who disappeared from the coroner’s office, or at least to the location of her car. Bobby and Mary were driving in Bobby’s truck while you drove the Impala with Sam. On the way you two decided to fill Cass in and see if he’d have any idea what Michael would want with vampires.

“You’re telling us.” You muttered.

“I’ve never heard of an interaction between an archangel and a vampire and–Certainly not in this universe.” Cass stated.

“Neither have we.” Sam agreed.

“And why would Michael be killing them? I mean, they’re not a threat to him.” Cass pointed out.

“Hopefully we can find out, but I can’t imagine anything good coming from this.” You sighed.

“Yeah. Okay. Well, just let me know what you find out.” Cass told you and Sam.

“Got it, will do.” Sam nodded.

“Bye, Cass.” You expressed just before Cass ended the call. 

When you guys arrived, you guys found the girl’s apartment number and went to her room. Sam knocked on the door while the rest of you had your pistols ready. “Yeah?” You heard the young woman call from inside her room. 

“Lydia Crawford, this is FBI, open up.” You instructed her, but there was no response. 

“Open up!” Sam shouted. When she didn’t open the door you and Sam nodded to each other, you stepped back and Sam kicked the door open. “Hey! Stop!” Sam yelled walking into the room and aiming his pistol at Lydia who was by the window. You stepped in next and stopped next to Sam, aiming your pistol at her as well. Mary and Bobby followed you two in.  

“Get away from me.” Lydia cried. Mary closed the door to get you guys some privacy. 

“Don’t move. We know who you are.” You warned her.

“We know you went to the morgue.” Sam stated.

“We saw your license plate in the security cams and pulled your address. You should’ve ditched the car when you first got turned.” Bobby pointed out. “Made this way too easy.”

“You’re not FBI. You’re Hunters.” Lydia quivered, glancing nervously between you four.

“That’s right.” Sam nodded whilst Bobby pulled out his machete.

“I haven’t done anything wrong.” Lydia whimpered.

“No. Vampires never do.” Bobby retorted. 

“My nest, we fed on animal blood. We lived quiet lives until.” Lydia paused, sobbing. “Until he came.”

“He? He who?” You asked. 

“I don’t know his name, but he was strong. He tied all of us up. And one by one, he’d take blood from us.” Lydia shared as she cried. “I couldn’t see what he was doing exactly. But every time, there’d be this explosion and my friends would be dead. When he was coming for me, a couple of the others tried to…Tried to attack him. I was able to get away but they didn’t make it.”

“Why was he killing you? Did he say?” Sam wondered. 

“I don’t think he meant to. It’s just that things seemed to go wrong.” Lydia quivered. “He wasn’t killing. It was like–It was like he was experimenting.”

“Experimenting? What for?” Bobby questioned.

“That’s…That’s all I know.” Lydia shook her head. 

“Okay. Nice chatting with you.” Bobby muttered, moving to kill her.

“Wait, wait!” Lydia cried, holding her hands up in defense. “I…I don’t know what he wanted. I don’t know who he was, but I do know where he is. If you let me go.” Bobby stopped, glancing at you, Sam, and Mary to see what you guys wanted to do.

The address Lydia gave you guys was to an abandoned church. You and Sam led the way through the back of the church into the ruined, decrepit, hall of the church. Once inside the hall you guys spread out with you and Sam walking forward towards the back of the hall, shining your flashlights around with pistols in hand. While Mary and Bobby stayed near the front of the hall by what used to be the altar. “Do you think vamp girl was lying about Michael hiding out here?” Bobby asked whilst you each took a look around. 

“Not sure why she would.” Sam mumbled. “ I mean, she has every reason to want him dead.”

“She wasn’t lying about the slaughter happening here.” Mary shared, you glanced over at Mary to see her examining the floor by the altar. “Whole lot of dried blood on the floor.”

“Why was he killing them?” You wondered. “Better yet, what did she mean by “experimenting”?”

“Don’t look like he’s here.” Bobby noted. Suddenly the glass-stained windows of the hall shattered as four intruders smashed through them. You all looked to see them snarling at you guys with yellow eyes. “Werewolves!” Bobby shouted. As two of the werewolves approached you and Sam you both aimed your pistols at them, loaded with silver bullets, and unloaded your clips into the werewolves. Thinking that should’ve been enough to kill them you and Sam stopped shooting, but your silver bullets barely affected the werewolves. 

“The hell?” You gasped. You and Sam stared at the werewolves in shock, silver has always worked on them. So why the hell–?

“Silver bullets aren’t working.” Sam warned Mary and Bobby. As the werewolf approached you shined your flashlight in it’s eyes, blinding it for a moment. It growled, shielding its eyes from the light. You took that moment to slam the end of your flashlight in its face, shoving it backwards.

“Nothing’s working!” You growled. Before you could do anything else you felt another werewolf jump down onto your back from the broken window behind you, causing you to fall to your knees. “Fine, then Plan-B.” You groaned, you could feel energy welling up in your body and flow into your hand. When the werewolf went for your neck you shoved your face against his face, but it didn’t just kill him like it did that vampire. You focused even more power, feeling blood drip from your nose whilst the werewolf screamed out in pain and his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you felt him let go as his body collapsed to the floor, with his eyes burned out. You glanced over just in time to see Sam cut off the head of the werewolf attacking him. 

“Well, that works.” Bobby remarked. Then you turned your attention to the first werewolf that tried to attack you. You pulled out your machete with one hand while wiping the blood from your nose with your other hand as the werewolf charged at you. You side-stepped to the right when the werewolf swung his claws at you. You two spent the next few moments attacking and dodging each other's attacks. Finally having enough you flipped your machete around and as the werewolf charged at you again you smashed the hilt of your machete into his nose, causing him to stumble back disoriented. With an opening you flipped your machete back around and sliced his head off. You took a few deep breaths as his body and head collapsed to the floor. 

“Is everybody okay? Anyone get bitten?” Sam asked, concerned. 

“No.” Mary sighed.

“I’m okay.” Bobby answered.

“I’m good.” You assured Sam, walking over to him while wiping blood from your nose again. 

“What the hell kind of werewolves were those?” Bobby questioned whilst he and Mary met you and Sam in the middle of the hall. 

“Silver didn’t touch them.” Mary noted. Suddenly the double doors at the back of the hall opened, causing you four to turn around. Your body immediately tensed up, seeing Michael standing in the doorway of the hall with only the moonlight shining through the windows behind him lighting up his shoulders and the top of his flat cap which concealed his face along with the shadows of the dark hall. You squeezed your hands into tight fists at the sight of Michael in his three-piece suit, possessing Dean. You and Sam stood protectively in front of Mary and Bobby, preparing for a fight as Michael slowly stepped into the hall, not saying a word. Not even looking at you guys. His head just remained down with his cap hiding his face. You all watched in confusion and uncertainty as Michael lifted his hand and reached out as he approached the wooden pole near the doors. You expected him to attack you guys, through you across the room, something, but all he did was reach out for the pole and rested his hand against it for support. Then he finally lifted his head, the expression on his face gave you pause for a split second. It didn’t seem like the cold, emotionless, calculating eyes of Michael. Those eyes…those were the eyes of the man you fell in love with years ago. The man you were going to spend the rest of your life with–Dean. Your heart wanted to believe it was Dean, but your brain couldn’t take the chance. Especially if Michael was trying to trick you guys. Your eyebrows furrowed in confusion while you frowned at him, uncertain. He unsteadily leaned against the pole for support and shakily removed the cap.

“Sammy. Babe.” He called out with a quiver that squeezed your heart. That had to be Dean. Your Dean. You could feel the tears pool in your eyes as you and Sam stared at Dean in surprise. “It’s me.” He gasped, panting and taking deep breaths while he rested his head against the pole.

The moment you and Sam knew it was Dean and not Michael you both ran over to him, kneeling down in front of Dean as he collapsed to his knees, leaning against the pole. “Dean, is it really you?” You quivered, tears pooling in your eyes as you grabbed his left hand and held onto it for dear life, wanting to assure yourself that this was real.

“Yeah, it’s really me.” Dean nodded shakily. A sense of relief washed over you when you felt him squeeze back. You glanced down relieved to still see his engagement ring still on his left ring finger.  

“Are you okay?” Sam asked.

“No, I’m not okay.” Dean growled.

“But you got Michael to leave.” Sam pointed out. 

“No, I…I don’t–I didn’t.” Dean stuttered.

“What?” Bobby gasped.

“He just–He just left.” Dean sighed, looking up at Bobby.

“Why?” You questioned.

“I don’t know.” Dean shook his head, looking away. You and Sam looked at Dean concerned as Dean looked at you two. “I don’t know.” While Sam, Mary, and Bobby looked at each other concerned. In the moment you were just relieved to have Dean back, so you jumped forward and wrapped your arms around Dean’s neck, pulling him into a tight hug. You felt him hug you back as you leaned your head against his with silent tears dripping down your face.

Chapter Text

“Let’s move.” You declared, cocking your pistol…..

THEN…..

“I know I’m not as strong as I used to be, but I can help. I have to.” Jack insisted…..You and Sam looked over to see a few demons dragging Jack and Maggie in through the back door…..

“Jack is lost without his grace.” Cass pointed out…..You watched in horror as Lucifer sucked Jack’s “grace” out of him and ate it, making Jack fall unconscious and go limp….

“I know the last time I sucked when it mattered, and I need to improve.” Jack nodded in understanding…..

“Y/N…” Mary began.

“I’m fine.” You assured her, focusing on the laptop typing away, trying to hack into the traffic cams. Mary leaned in and gently grabbed your hand and pulled it away from the keyboard. You frowned as you looked up at her. “I am fine.” You repeated.

“Are you?” Mary asked…..

Tears began to now run down your face as you rested your head in your intertwined hands with your elbows on the desk. “No, I’m not okay, Dean.” You sobbed. “I need you, more than anything. I don’t know where you are, but please I need you to come back. I can’t do this without you.” You sobbed to yourself as your forehead against your hands, feeling the coolness of your engagement ring against your skin…..

“I’m going out for a bit.” You told her before heading for the stairs that led to the mezzanine.

“Alone? Shouldn’t you take someone with you?” Mary suggested, walking after you.

“It’s just a couple of vamps, I can handle them. Besides the others have other cases. And Sam needs to rest.” You pointed out as you started walking up the stairs. 

“You need rest too.” Mary countered.

“What I need is to work.” You retorted, stepping onto the mezzanine.

“Y/N!” You heard Mary call after you, but you ignored her and walked through the inside door…..

“You wanna talk about it?” Sam asked, looking at you.

“What?” You wondered, glancing at Sam. “The vamp nest?” You assumed while Sam just frowned at you.

“You went alone, though.” Sam pointed out. “Going it alone. That’s the exact kind of thing Dean would–” Sam began.

“Don’t bring Dean into this.” You sighed, gripping the wheel tightly as you tried to focus on the road.

“I know this is hard on you, to you he was…but…” Sam admitted. “But from your new abilities–” You grabbed the vampire’s face, and you gripped hard as you glared at the vampire. You heard the vampire scream out in pain as his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color…..When you put your hand on the back of his head, you heard Kip groan in pain as your power flowed and built up in your palm that was against Kip’s head. You could already feel the blood dripping from your nose with each bit of extra power you sent to your hand. You could feel both Sam’s and Cass’ eyes on you as Kip continued screaming and his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color….

“To you not sleeping.” Sam went on…..After everyone else retired to their rooms for the night you stayed up, working in the library. You kept the lights off with only the table lamp to serve as light….You sighed, dejectedly, feeling the exhaustion catching up to you…..

“Then you keep going on hunts alone.” Sam went on…..You deftly climbed up and onto the bottom of the railing and sliced the vampire’s head off before he could react…..You lifted yourself up and over the railing, slamming into the vampire’s back and shoving him down the steps into the grass. Before he could react you yanked his head up and sliced his head off….The moment you went past the closet a vampire suddenly jumped out of the closet and lunged at you, slamming you into the wall behind you. You struggled against the vampire as he tried to bite your neck. You lifted your leg up and kicked him in the stomach, shoving him into the closet door. Then you pulled out your pistol, loaded with Dead Man’s blood bullets and shot him in the heart, while the Dead Man’s blood began to course through his veins, you chopped his head off, killing him….You took your free hand and quickly grabbed the knife, plunging it into the side of the vampire’s neck. He screamed out in pain as he stumbled back from you. Then you took the chance to slice his head off….Suddenly you felt a presence behind you, you turned around just time to see an extra vampire tackle you into the coffee table, splintering it into your back, you groaned a bit as you looked up to see the vampire looming over you….

“Going it alone is the exact thing that got us into this mess in the first place.” Sam retorted.

“You don’t think I know that!” You snapped…..

“If it meant finding Dean, I’d…I’d work with…I’d do…I would do anything to get Dean back.” You quivered….

“Y/N–” Sam began with a heavy sigh.

“Sam, I’m not going to apologize for using these powers. Not if they can help us save Dean.” You retorted.

“Just be careful Y/N, please. Dean needs you to be here, and in one piece when he comes back. Please.” Sam expressed…..

“Cops just turned up a pile of corpses in Duluth and their eyes were burnt out.” Sam shared.

“So, Michael.” Cass figured…..

“It was like he was experimenting.” Lydia cried. 

“Experimenting? What for?” Bobby questioned……

As two of the werewolves approached you and Sam you both aimed your pistols at them, loaded with silver bullets, and unloaded your clips into the werewolves. Thinking that should’ve been enough to kill them you and Sam stopped shooting, but your silver bullets barely affected the werewolves. “Nothing’s working!” You growled…..

“This isn’t just Michael we’re talking about here.” You pointed out.

“It’s Dean.” Bobby finished…..Suddenly the double doors at the back of the hall opened, causing you four to turn around. Your body immediately tensed up, seeing Michael standing in the doorway of the hall….

“Sammy. Babe.” Dean called out with a quiver that squeezed your heart. You could feel the tears pool in your eyes as you and Sam stared at Dean in surprise. “It’s me.” He gasped, panting and taking deep breaths while he rested his head against the pole…..

NOW……

Mary and Bobby agreed to clean up the mess in Duluth while you and Sam went with Dean back to the bunker. After an awkwardly silent and long twelve hour drive you, Sam, and Dean finally made it home. You guys parked the Impala in the garage and headed down the stairs down to the main floor. It seemed that once you three actually made it to the bunker and headed downstairs Dean finally decided to speak, or rather complain about Sam’s new beard the whole way down. “It’s just every time I think about it, you know, it’s like a nightmare.” Dean complained as you three stepped down into the hallway of the main floor with you and Dean walking in front and Sam walking right down you two. “I mean, I can’t eat, I can’t sleep. It’s always just there, watching.”

“Dean, it’s just a beard.” Sam sighed.

“And you let him grow it?” Dean questioned, glancing at you whilst you three walked down the hallway. “You didn’t try to razor him in his sleep or anything?”

“Well, I’m sorry, we’ve both been just a little bit busy, lately.” You muttered.

“Yeah, well, that’s not an excuse.” Dean huffed. You and Sam both sighed heavily, rolling your eyes. “You know, ‘cause Duck Dynasty called and they just, they want it all back.” Dean ranted on just as you guys reached the intersection and stopped for a moment. Dean glared at Sam’s beard gesturing to it with his hands. 

“Some people say I look good.” Sam countered with a smug smirk, putting his hands in his jacket pockets.

“No. No, Sam. No people say that.” Dean retorted, shaking his head vehemently before turning and starting down the hall again.  

“Hey, hey, babe. Are you, uh…” You began, reaching out for Dean’s hand and gently grabbing it to stop him.

“Hey, if you’re gonna ask if I’m okay, you don’t have to.” Dean assured you and Sam, turning around and looking at both of you with an insistent look.

“If you say so.” You murmured.

“It’s just, uh, you know, you didn’t talk a whole lot on the ride here.” Sam pointed out. 

“Look, Michael bailed, all right? I don’t know how, I don’t know why. He just…He just cleared out.” Dean stated, turning back around as you three continued down the hallway towards the Crow’s Nest. “As far as my memory goes, I mean, everything from the second I said “yes,” to the moment I walked through those doors, it’s blank. So, I’m good. I’m just really, really happy to be…” Dean went on whilst you guys reached the Crow’s Nest and walked up the steps into it. Dean suddenly stopped, his mouth hanging open as he stared at all the Hunters in the Crow’s Nest and library going about their business. “...Home.”

“Yeah, there’ve been a few changes made. So, uh…” Sam trailed off. You and Sam glanced at Dean a little concerned since he was so quiet. He just had a mixture of shock and confusion on his face, glancing around the room. A Hunter walking around the display map table suddenly stopped when he noticed you guys, specifically Dean. It was common knowledge to all the Hunters you and Sam have been coordinating the last few weeks that Michael had possessed Dean, so seeing Dean here would probably come as a shock to them.

“Yeah, not Michael anymore.” Dean assured the Hunter. 

“Oh. Right.” The Hunter nodded, smiling at Dean. “Chief and Boss told us. Welcome back.” The Hunter expressed before walking off back to his business.

“”Chief”? “Boss?”” Dean scoffed, glancing at you and Sam slightly judgingly.

“We tried to tell them not to call us that. But–” You began to explain as you and Sam followed Dean into the Crow’s Nest.

“Dean?” Jack gasped, walking down into the Crow’s Nest from the library staring at Dean in surprise.

“Hey, kid.” Dean greeted Jack.

“Is it really you?” Jack asked Dean.

“Yeah..” Dean nodded, smiling at Jack. Jack looked to you and Sam for confirmation to which you and Sam just nodded with faint smiles of your own. Then you heard footsteps rushing over and you glanced over to see Cass walking into the Crow’s Nest over to you four. Cass stopped next to Jack and just stared at Dean with tears in his eyes whilst he looked at Dean in amazement and relief. Jack smiled as he and Dean hugged quickly before letting go.

“Dean…” Cass began with a smile of his own. 

“Cass…” Dean started, smiling at Cass.

“I’m sorry, I wanted to be there.” Cass apologized. “But we feared that Michael would sense my presence, so–”

“Sam and Y/N told me. Ain’t no thing.” Dean assured Cass.

“Where’s Mary?” Jack wondered.

“She and Bobby stayed back in Duluth to clean up the, uh…The situation.” Sam shared.

“Yeah, well, speaking of clean up, I, uh…I need a shower.” Dean mumbled, turning and heading back towards the hallway. You have a nagging feeling in the back of your head, there was no way Dean was all right after being possessed by Michael. 

“Hey, uh…Babe…You…” You began, turning to see Dean reaching the door to the hallway.

“Still okay. I promise.” Dean assured you, turning around and looking at you before glancing at the others and nodding before walking down into the hallway and out of sight. You just sighed heavily to yourself and frowned, staring where Dean just was. You just wish Dean would open up to you about it for once in your freaking lives. But no, like always he was bottling up whatever happened and you hated it. With Dean gone you and Sam looked back at Cass and Jack.

“How’s Nick?” Sam inquired.

“He’s…He’s gone.” Jack admitted.

“What?” You gasped whilst both you and Sam looked at Jack and Cass in shock.

“Nick…He just…He left a note. He said that he had some personal business to attend to. And he hasn’t…He hasn’t been returning my calls.” Cass explained while you and Sam just looked between them flabbergasted. “He was in a dark place. Maybe he just needed some time.”

“All right. Yeah. Maybe.” Sam murmured.

“Sam…Y/N…” Cass trailed off, glancing at the doorway Dean was just in before looking back at you and Sam. “Dean, how is he, really?” You just sighed heavily again.

“We don’t know…and I hate it.” You sighed.

“Why would Michael just give up his vessel like that?” Cass questioned.

“We don’t know.” Sam shrugged, shaking his head.

“And why was Michael helping monsters?” Cass wondered.

“Cass, the truth is…we don’t know anything.” You quivered, shaking your head. 

While you guys waited for Dean to “clean up,” you, Sam, and Cass tried to brainstorm in the library–why Michael would just up and leave Dean and why he was experimenting on monsters. As you three were discussing, but coming up with nothing Dean suddenly came running up into the library, revealing that he discovered a terrible scar on his upper right arm near his shoulder. It clearly happened while Michael was possessing Dean, so the question was…what could cause that kind of damage to Michael? Now, Dean was sitting at the front table in the library while you, Sam, and Cass stood around him. Dean had his shirt sleeve rolled up so you all could see it, it almost looked like a two-forked lance or spear was stabbed through Dean’s arm. “Yeah, I don’t know how I got it.” Dean shook his head.

“Well, what could hurt Michael like that?” Cass pondered, standing behind Dean whilst you and Sam stood near the front end of the table.

“Whatever it was, must have been strong.” Sam figured. 

“Right. So, Cass, I’m gonna need you to, uh, get in my head.” Dean urged Cass, waving his pointer finger from the scar to his head. “You know, do the whole Vuclan mind meld thing.” Sam sighed heavily as you two and Cas glanced from Dean to each other concerned. “‘Cause if I can’t remember what happened, I need you to drag it out of me, okay?” Dean insisted, almost demanding. 

“What’re you saying?” Sam questioned.

“You sure about this, babe?” You asked, furrowing your brow in concern. Cass’ mind meld best case scenario–would cause only the subject extreme amounts of pain…worse case scenario–it would kill the subject. 

“Yeah, I can handle it.” Dean assured you and Sam, resting his hands and arms on the table. 

“Dean…” Cass began, looking at Dean concerned and exasperated. 

“Cass, come on. Hit me.” Dean exclaimed, thumping his fists against the table before squeezing them tight and bracing himself, staring ahead. Cass glanced back up at you and Sam concerned, you and Sam both frowned at Cass, not liking the idea but shrugged. Once Dean had his mind set on something there was no stopping. Cass reluctantly stepped up behind Dean and slowly, apprehensively placed his hands on each side of Dean’s head. Then Cass and Dean both closed their eyes while Cass focused his powers, running them through Dean’s head. During the process of the mind meld Dean flinched and his mouth twitched like he was having a terrible nightmare. Cass finally opened his eyes.

“You find anything?” You wondered, Cass glanced at you and Sam even more concerned. It seemed like Cass needed to go deeper. So, he moved one hand and placed it gently on top of Dean’s scar before closing his eyes again. Dean squeezed his eyes shut even harder. You felt your heart being squeezed seeing Dean’s face contort in such pain. It seemed like forever watching Cass do his mind meld. Suddenly Cass let go and Dean’s eyes shot open with a gasp. You and Sam frantically glanced between Dean and Cass, wondering what they saw. 

“Dean, who was that?” Cass asked, looking down at Dean who was just shaking and taking deep breaths. Dean revealed that the thing or person that stabbed him or Michael was the  mysterious hooded figure who killed Kaia in the Bad Place. You guys agreed that the next step was to call Jody and ask if the rift had opened back up and inform her that Kaia’s killer was on Earth. So, you pulled your smartphone out and called Jody, putting it on speakerphone while you waited for her to answer. 

“Y/N, any news?” Jody quickly asked the moment she accepted the call. 

“Hey, Jody. Yeah, um, sorry…” You began, nudging Dean’s arm, gesturing for him to speak up.

“Hey, Jody. I’m back.” Dean shared. You could hear the relief in Jody’s voice through your phone. 

“Hey, Dean. It is so good to hear your voice.” Jody expressed. 

“Yeah, you too.” Dean nodded. 

“Um, Jody, that’s the good news.” Cass mumbled.

“What’s up?” Jody inquired.

“Um, you know the thing that killed Kaia in the Bad Place? Well, we think it’s here.” Dean revealed.

“What?” Jody gasped. 

“Yeah, any chance you’ve noticed anything rift-related over there?” Sam asked. 

“A flare-up? Or, um, something, anything?” You queried. 

“No, I…No. I have video surveillance going down at the ferry. Claire practically sits shiva down there. There’s been nothing. How do you know?” Jody wondered.

“Well, short version, when Michael was possessing me, he got hurt. It left a scar. Uh, two deep gashes. Stabby, prodigy, kind of like, uh–” Dean began to explain.

“Like someone stabbed you with a giant meat fork?” Jody finished. You, Sam, and Cass glanced at each other, wondering how Jody knew that.

“Yeah, exactly. How’d you know that?” Dean questioned. Jody told you guys how the three victims of the case she was working, all had similar stab marks on their bodies, a lot like Dean’s scar. 

So, you, Sam, Dean and Cass started packing what you’d think you’d need and after deciding to head over to Sioux Falls. “You’re leaving?” Jack questioned as joining you four in the library you were packing up everything in your backpacks at the middle and front tables.

“Kaia’s killer is in Sioux Falls.” Dean informed Jack, glancing up at him while packing.

“He, she, or it is able to hurt Michael. We need to figure out how.” You shared, looking up at Jack whilst he glanced over at you.

“I’ll get my things.” Jack offered.

“Uh, Jack. Um, that might not be the best idea.” Cass mumbled.

“Michael’s my enemy, too.” Jack countered. “I fought him, for months. And Kaia…I’m the one who brought her into this. I’m responsible for what happened to her. I want to help.”

“Yeah, well, not gonna happen.” Dean refused.

“Because I’m Human now?” Jack scoffed. 

“Jack, maybe you just need a little more–” Sam began.

“Training? I’ve been training with Bobby.” Jack growled, looking at Sam.

“Come on, kid, look at you. You’re barely a hundred pounds soaking wet.” Dean pointed out, causing Jack to frown at him before getting really sad and depressed. “You know…” Dean shrugged. You and Sam sighed and looked at Dean with disapproving looks. Cass glared at Dean, offended for Jack. Dean glanced between you, Sam, and Cass before looking back at Jack who just turned around without saying a word and slowly trudged out of the library all dejectedly, like a kicked little puppy. “Wait, Jack…Hey, I didn’t mean…” Dean tried to call after Jack, but trailed off as Jack just walked away ignoring him. “I didn’t mean to be a dick.” Dean muttered, looking back at his bag. As you guys finished packing up the inside door on the mezzanine slammed shut. 

“Little help here!” A woman’s voice yelled from the Crow’s Nest. You and Sam dropped your backpacks first and ran out of the library and into the Crow’s Nest to see what was going on. Cass was right on yours and Sam’s heels with Dean following behind him. 

“Jules, what’s going on?” You asked, walking over to the display map table just as Jules helped a young woman down into a chair. Jules was one of the many Hunters you and Sam had been coordinating. 

“Case I was working in Wichita, the missing teenagers, dried up husk bodies?” Jules began, looking between you and Sam. 

“Yeah.” Sam nodded, urging her to continue.

“Turns out it was a witch. She was holdin’ the girls hostage. And this is the only survivor.” Jules shared, gesturing to the young woman, who had to be around sixteen. “Took Broom-hilda down with that witch-killing bullet you two gave me. But soon as I did, something went wrong. I didn’t even have time to bury the body before–”

“Before what?” Dean questioned. Jules glanced at Dean with a dubious look before looking at the young woman.

“Lora, darling? Show ‘em.” Jules urged Lora. As she silently cried Lora held her hand out to show that it had aged at an extreme rate, which made it tight and wrinkled. 

“The witch must have hexed her.” Jules figured.

“Looks like an aging spell.” Cass noticed. 

“Can you help her?” You asked Cass, glancing from Lora’s hand to Cass.

“I think so.” Cass nodded, walking over to Lora and gently putting his hand on her forehead. They both closed their eyes while Cass sensed her body for the hex. Cass opened his eyes and pulled his hand back.

“Cass?” Sam raised an eyebrow at Cass while you both looked at him expectantly. 

“Uh, this might take a while. You three, go.” Cass suggested, glancing between you and the boys. “Get to Sioux Falls before the trail goes cold and I’ll catch up when I’m done.”

“No, no. I don’t know–” Sam began to protest. 

“Yeah, no. Cass is…Cass is right, he can handle this.” Dean interrupted Sam, agreeing with Cass. You and Sam glanced from Cass to Dean. “We need to hit the road. Let’s go.” Dean urged you and Sam, already walking back up into the library. 

“Yeah, yeah, we’re coming.” You sighed. “Good work, Jules.” You told Jules as you glanced at her, she just nodded in response to you. Then you made your way up into the library to grab your backpack, but Sam wasn’t following.

“Sam.” You heard Cass insist to Sam behind you. 

“All right, all right. Yeah.” Sam mumbled, finally following you up into the library.

You heard the loud roar and rev of the Impala’s engine as Dean pushed her hard, going over eighty miles per hour on the state route, driving down the dark, empty road towards Sioux Falls with only the Impala’s headlights lights the road ahead. You felt Sam's eyes on you for a moment, you looked from your spot against the backseat to see Sam look from you to Dean. “You’re in a hurry.” Sam noticed, referring to Dean’s speeding. 

“Shouldn’t I be?” Dean huffed. “If you’re worried about that girl, Cass has got it handled.”

“Yeah, I know.” Sam mumbled.

“Then, what’s the problem?” Dean wondered, glancing at Sam. 

“Dean, we still have no idea why Michael let you go, or where he is now or what he wants.” Sam pointed. 

“Yeah, or who his favorite Spice Girl is.” Dean retorted. 

“Come on, man. This isn’t a joke.” Sam scoffed. “Now, something huge happened and you won’t really even talk about it. But this whole Michael thing? We need to deal with it.”

“Okay, I’m literally going eighty to deal with it.” Dean countered, gesturing to the road ahead and glaring at Sam. “How can I be running from something when I’m racing towards it?”

“I don’t know. Kinda seems like your thing.” You muttered, crossing your arms over your chest as you leaned back in the backseat. 

“Really?” Dean questioned, glancing back at you.

“Yes, really.” You huffed, leaning forward, resting your arms on your knees. “Look, for you it might have been a blink. You let Michael in, then bang, you’re back. But for us? You were gone. For weeks. We didn’t know if you were alive. Or if…” You paused, thinking of how horrible these last few weeks were. You didn’t know if Dean was alive or if you’d ever see him again, it was like a living nightmare. As bad as that nightmare of Dean dying in that barn on that nail. ”All I ask is if you could slow down for two seconds, talk to us or at least let us catch up, that'd be great.” You expressed, praying for some kind of response from Dean. Dean just glanced between you and Sam with a frown on his face while you both waited for an answer. Then he just focused on the road ahead, not looking at either you or Sam.

“Call Jody. Let her know we’re almost there.” Dean stated before shutting up and looking at the road ahead. The rest of the ride to Sioux Falls was silent with a heavy, awkward atmosphere stifling up in the Impala. 

When you guys finally arrived in Sioux Falls, Jody instructed you and the brothers to meet her in the forests outside of town, probably where her three victims were found. Dean slowly drove the Impala down the wide dirt drive until he pulled up to Jody, leaning against the front of her pick-up truck. Dean shut the engine off just before you three got out of the Impala. “Dean.” Jody beamed, walking around to the driver’s side and pulling Dean into a tight hug, which Dean returned. “Oh, welcome home.” Jody grunted happily, squeezing Dean tight. Sam heaved his backpack out with him whilst you picked up yours and Dean’s backpacks out of the backseat heaving them up as you closed the backdoor. You slipped your backpack over your back, letting the straps rest over your shoulders, leaving Dean’s backpack in your hand.

“Thanks.” Dean expressed while he and Jody pulled back from each other.

“How’d you do it?” Jody wondered. Sam walked around the front of the Impala while you stepped up behind Dean.  

“Well, me versus some as* bag archangel, who would you take?” Dean posed.

“You. Every time.” Jody proclaimed with a smile before turning around to greet Sam.

“Hi.” Sam smiled just as he and Jody hugged each other.

“Hey, I like it.” Jody expressed, noticing Sam’s beard as they pulled back.

“Uh, it’s a…” Sam began, with a smile of his own only to be interrupted by Dean clearing his throat. Sam went silent smiling at Jody who beamed at him. Dean just rolled his eyes and looked away while you stepped up next to him. You gave Dean his backpack just as Jody turned around to say hi to you.

“Y/N!” Jody exclaimed, smiling widely whilst pulling you into a tight hug. “Hi.”  

“Hey, Jody.” You replied with your own smile, hugging her back.  “How are you and the girls?” You asked, pulling away as you and Jody let go. 

“Well, surprisingly good. Alex is still at the hospital, Patience is still in school, Claire is still…Claire.” Jody answered, murmuring out that last part about Claire which made you and Sam chuckle. “I, uh…I haven’t been home since I talked to you.” She admitted. “I may be avoiding her.” Jody mumbled, pulling a map of the forest out and laying it on the hood of the Impala. “It’s just, before I tell her what’s going on, I need to…”

“You need to know what’s going on.” Sam finished. Dean pulled a flashlight out and shined it on the map so you guys could see. 

“Yeah. That’s it. Yeah.” Jody nodded, looking up at Sam before looking back at the map. “Okay, so, here are the locations of the three bodies we found, headless, by the way.” Jody shared, pointing at three red dots on the map. 

“Human?” You wondered.

“As far as I could tell, yep.” Jody shrugged with a slight nod, glancing at you. “Until I talked to you, I thought we were hunting a Human, too.” She muttered, looking back at the map. “Maybe a serial killer. It would be the first one in Sioux Falls since–”

“Since Robert Leroy Anderson.” You and Sam finished in unison. Jody paused and looked forward for a moment, thinking about it while Dean looked between you and Sam. You and Sam looked between Dean and Jody.

“Y-Yeah.” Jody slowly nodded, glancing between you and Sam speechless before looking back at the map. “So, um…So I figured this area between the crime scenes it’s the best place to start looking for whatever this is.” Jody supposed, pointing around the map before folding it back up. 

“Should we wait till, uh, daybreak?” Sam suggested, looking up at the night sky.

“Why?” Dean questioned.

“‘Cause how are we supposed to find anything in the middle of the night?” You pointed out.

“So?” Dean retorted, causing you, Sam, and Jody to look at him in surprise. “No, let’s go.” Dean urged, decided, almost demanded, walking off ahead, not waiting up for any of you. 

“Y-Yeah.” Sam stammered, staring at Dean flabbergasted. 

“Dean, you–” You groaned, sighing heavily and rolling your eyes as you started following after Dean first before he got too far ahead. Jody followed after you with Sam following behind her.

Thankfully since you guys met up with Jody so late in the night or early in the morning it only took a few hours of trekking through the forest for the sun to come up. You four continued your trek through the forest looking for any clues with Dean in the front charging ahead, you and Jody trying to keep up behind him, and Sam keeping up behind you two. “We’ll make better time if we split up.” Dean growled, suddenly stopping under the shade of some trees, allowing the rest of you a chance to catch up. 

“Uh…No, Dean.” Sam disagreed. “It’ll be safer if we stick together.”

“I’m with Sam, we don’t know what’s out here.” You pointed out.

“Yeah, if I get a vote, I’m team “stick together.”” Jody agreed, holding her hand up and waving her pointer finger.

“Fine.” Dean huffed, stomping off and rushing ahead. You, Sam, and Jody glanced from Dean to each other, Jody looked at you and Sam with a raised eyebrow, probably wondering what was up with Dean. You and Sam both looked at Dean’s back with furrowed brows and exasperated expressions. You heaved another heavy sigh before following after Dean, trying to catch up with him. You heard Jody following after you with Sam behind her.  

“Guys.” You heard Dean call past the trees, you weaved through the forest past the trees and foliage onto a trail to find Dean staring at something ahead.

“What’d you…” You began, walking up behind Dean to see what he found. “...Find…?” You trailed off, seeing three decapitated heads attached to posts in front of what looked like a camp. 

“Holy mother…” You heard Jody gasp as she and Sam walked up behind you and Dean. You and Dean approached the heads, Dean stopped and examined them while you walked past them into the camp, looking for any signs of the mysterious hooded attacker. The camp seemed well used, but there was no sign of anyone nearby. The dying campfire was still smoking so they couldn’t be too far away. 

“Vampires.” You heard Dean share from behind you.

“Three heads, three headless bodies, the math works.” Jody stated. “Except, Sam, I checked those bodies. I brought tissue samples home. Alex ran them underneath the microscope. Silver, Dead Man’s Blood, there was no reaction.” You took a few more steps past the campfire and looked around while Dean knelt down examining it. Sadly, there was nothing that could point you to where the hooded attacker went or who they were. Suddenly you heard Dean grunt behind you, you quickly turned around to see the mysterious hooded attacker from the Bad Place thrust their spear into the dirt as Dean dodged them. That had to be the spear they used to hurt Michael. Jody and Sam both tried to attack the hooded attacker from behind with Jody approaching them first. The hooded attacker was just as agile and quick-on-their-feet as before, deftly turning and blocking Jody’s attacks with the pole of their spear before slamming the handle end into Jody’s stomach, shoving her back. 

“Jody!” Sam called out. Sam tried to take the small opening to attack the hooded attacker with his knife but they blocked his knife while also hitting Sam in a coordinated pattern with the pole and handle of their spear. Before you guys knew it the hooded attack tripped both Jody and Sam up and had them on their backs. Dean charged at the mysterious hooded attacker, grabbing the pole of their spear as they attempted to slam it into Dean. They both turned around, keeping their hands on the pole whilst they fought for the spear, attempting to overpower the other. The hooded attacker suddenly flipped over Dean with the pole still in their hands, landing in front of Dean, but their hood fell down in the process revealing their face to Dean who stared at them in shock. The woman took the chance to slam the pole of her spear into Dean’s face, shoving him back a bit. You took the chance to attempt to catch her from behind, but you knew how strong she was, she could effortlessly take all of you down without breaking a sweat, so you knew you needed an upperhand. So, you felt just enough power well up in your body and flow into your arms and legs, hopefully giving you enough of an edge against her. The woman slammed the handle of her spear into the side of Dean’s face, slamming him into the dirt by Sam and Jody. Then as you approached her she quickly attempted to flip her spear around to hit you with the pole of it. You used your right arm to block the pole as she turned around, revealing her face to you. You froze for a split second realizing that it was Kaia, or at least another verison of Kaia from another world. “Dark Kaia” took the chance to slam the handle of her spear into your leg to trip you up, but with your power running through you, it made you quicker, faster to respond to her attacks. You lifted your leg up, slamming your knee into the handle and knocking it off balance. “Dark Kaia” flipped it around and tried to hit you on your other side, but you managed to block the pole with your left arm. You two spent the next few moments in a stalemate with “Dark Kaia” trying to hit you and trip you up while you could only block her attacks, but at least you managed to stay on your feet. You needed to find an opening to overpower her, but she always had her guard up. So, it seemed like you would have to make your own opening. You just decided to go for it, by starting with grabbing the pole of the spear with your right hand as she tried to slam it into you. While she attempted to overpower you by slamming the pole into you again, you brought your left hand up and grabbed her right arm, you felt a surge of power swell up in your left arm and hand as you twisted her arm, forcing the spear out of her hand. You could feel Sam, Dean, and Jody’s eyes on you as you roughly twisted “Dark” Kaia’s right arm around, forcing her groan in pain while you turned her around and forced her onto her knees with her back towards you. Then whilst you twisted her right arm against her back as far as you could, you slammed your boot into her back, slamming her into the dirt. “Dark Kaia” gritted her teeth in pain, struggling against your hold, but you flipped her spear against and stabbed the bladed end into the dirt next to her head as a warning. Thinking you had her you let your guard down for a split second and felt your power start to settle. “Dark Kaia” side-eyed you with a glare before suddenly using her left hand which was hidden under her to grab the pole of the spear that connected to the blade and ram the handle end up into your face, specifically your nose. You groaned in pain, forced to let go of the spear and “Dark Kaia” as you stumbled backward. Then she jumped up and swung the handle end into your chin, throwing you off balance and sending you slamming into the dirt on your back. She took a glance at all of you before throwing her spear over the branch fencing surrounding the camp and running past Sam, Dean, and Jody and jumping over the fencing. You sat up just in time to see Dark Kaia grabbing her spear and running off into the forest. 

“What the hell?” Dean growled as you all pulled yourselves up off the ground. 

“It looked just like her. Like–” Jody began whilst you all stared at where Dark Kaia just was. 

“Kaia.” You finished.

“You saw her die over there, right?” Jody asked, looking between you and the boys.

“Yes, absolutely.” Sam insisted.

“What’s happening?” Jody wondered.

“All I know is that thing, it dressed the same and it moved the same as the thing that killed Kaia.” Dean pointed out. 

“Yeah.” You nodded. 

“How is that possible?” Jody questioned.

“I don’t know. But let’s find her and ask.” Dean decided, looking towards the direction Dark Kaia ran off. 

Dean once again, charged off ahead to try and catch up with Dark Kaia, you, Sam, and Jody attempted to keep up with him, thankfully he stopped a bit down the trail, allowing you guys a chance to catch up. “Dean?” Sam called over as you three walked up behind him. He was kneeling down on the ground examining the trail.

“Babe, you find something?” You wondered, stopping behind him.

“She’s got a light foot, but she’s still leaving tracks.” Dean noted, suddenly standing up, not doubt about to charge off ahead again.

“Okay. Hold up, hold up. Wait a second.’ Sam urged Dean, stepping towards Dean and holding his hand out. Dean abruptly stopped and turned, frowning at Sam. 

“What?” Dean inquired, raising an eyebrow at Sam.

“Her face. You saw it too, the bruises.” Sam stated.

“Yeah, could’ve been vamps.” Dean supposed.

“Or it could’ve been Michael.” You countered.

“Come on, three vamps in Sioux Falls and not a single civilian death? That’s not an accident.” Sam insisted. “I think they were hunting her.”

“Why?” Dean questioned.

“Michael probably sent them to finish what he started, especially if that spear of hers can hurt him.” You explained.

“Okay, we don’t know that.” Dean huffed, turning to leave.

“Jody tested the bodies, Dean. They’re different. They’re immune to Dead Man’s Blood the same way Michael’s werewolves were immune to silver.” Sam pointed out. 

“Doesn’t change the plan.” Dean retorted before turning and stomping off ahead.

“Yeah, but, Dean…” Sam trailed off, seeing that his words were falling on deaf ears. 

“Dean, you–” You groaned, sighing heavily as you began to chase after Dean before he got too far ahead…again. You heard Jody following after you with Sam following behind her. 

You lost sight of Dean with all the thick tree trunks and dead stumps you had to step and weave around. So, you just kept walking in a generally straight direction.

Eventually you did get sight of Dean again, and followed a few feet behind him with Jody right behind you and Sam a few feet behind her. You guys continued your trek through the forest with Dean charging ahead and the rest of you trying to keep up. As you three continued following after Dean, Jody's phone started ringing in her pocket. She pulled her smartphone out and declined the call before stuffing it back in ther sheriff’s jacket pocket. 

“Everything good?” You asked, both of you stopping for a moment.

“Yeah, the girls are asking for me.” Jody shrugged as Sam caught up to you two and you three continued walking. 

“Are you gonna tell them?” Sam inquired.

“They have a right to know. But I can’t.” Jody shook her head, stopping again with you and Sam stopping with her. “I promised Claire Human cases are mine but anything monster-y, I’d loop her in. But this…God…” Jody sighed. “Claire’s been doing so good. I mean, anything connected to Kaia, she’s a powder keg.” You and Sam looked at her curiously, wondering what she meant. “First love strikes quick. And to lose it like that.” Jody clarified to which you and Sam just nodded. “Wow. You three are having a time of it.” She remarked sarcastically, looking ahead where you last saw Dean charging down the trail. Sam scoffed and you just sighed heavily, looking down the trail. 

“Yeah. He’s working something out.” Sam mumbled, looking towards the trail.

“And like always he’s working it out alone.” You huffed. 

“Only thing I know, he’s not ready for this case.” Sam stated, glancing from the trail back to you and Jody.

“Maybe. Maybe he needs it.” Jody supposed, looking from the trail back to you and Sam.

“Maybe, but he shouldn’t go it alone.” You muttered, glancing at Sam and Jody before continuing down the trail to hopefully catch up with Dean. You, Sam, and Jody continued down the trail and through some foliage just in time to see Dean punch Dark Kaia on the steps of an abandoned hunting cabin, and knock her out. Her body collapsed onto the wood planks that made with the porch, wrapping around the cabin.

You guys took the unconscious Dark Kaia into the cabin and bound her to a chair with some rope. When she first woke up she glared between the four of you. You, Dean, and Jody stood a few feet back in front of the dead fireplace while Sam stood by the other wall a couple feet away. 

“What are you? Jody inquired.

“If you’re asking if I’m the girl you knew? Your Kaia? No.” Dark Kaia shook her head, glancing rapidly between you four.

“Then what?” Sam wondered, walking past Dark Kaia and stopping in-between you and Jody. “You’re from, uh, over there, yeah?”

“You know I am.” Dark Kaia stated.

“So you’re Kaia’s double? Hmm. Like Bad Cass. Or New Bobby.” Dean supposed.

“What I was to her? What she was to me? You could never understand.” Dark Kaia retorted, looking at Dean. 

“Why did you kill her?” Jody asked.

“That was an accident.” Kaia answered, switching her gaze to Jody. “I was trying to kill the blonde.” She murmured, burning a hole into the floor in front of her, probably recalling how she killed Kaia, with a remorseful, angry expression on her face. Jody zoned out a bit herself, it no doubt drudged up painful memories of Kaia’s death and Claire’s reaction to her death. You glanced at Jody a little concerned before looking back at Dark Kaia. 

“All right. How’d you cross over to our world? Did you open another rift?” You queried. Dark Kaia didn’t answer you, she glanced at you for a split second before looking away with a defiant frown on her lips. “O-kay. Why are you here?” You rephrased your questioning.

“You mean, right here?” Dark Kaia raised a mocking eyebrow, glancing from you to the chair she was stuck in. “‘’Cause of him.” She huffed, gesturing to Dean.

“Yeah, not him. Not Michael. Not anymore.” Dean retorted, shaking his head.

“I know. You’re much weaker.” Dark Kaia sneered at Dean with a condescending smile. Dean silently stepped over to Dark Kaia and stood in front of her.

“Maybe. But you’re still scared.” Dean countered.

“Not of you. Of them.” Kaia counter-countered, gesturing to outside the cabin. “The monsters he sends after me. Every time I slow down, there’s more. There’s always more.” After that Dark Kaia shut up for a bit so you four huddled by the fireplace to discuss what do to.

“Guys, we should move this. Take her to the station. Just to be safe.” Jody advised, glancing between you and the boys. 

“No. We need to break her. Right here, right now.” Dean growled, earning concerned looks from you, Sam, and Jody.

“”Break her?”” You raised a concerned eyebrow at Dean before furrowing your eyebrows at him. 

“What do you mean “break her?”” For what?” Sam questioned.

“He wants to know where I hid my weapon.” Dark Kaia spoke up, causing Dean to turn around and look at her. “That’s all he wants. That’s what this is all about.”

“Dean what? You’re gonna hurt her? Torture her?” Jody asked Dean, making Dean look back at her. 

“That pigsticker she’s hiding, it is the only thing that we know that hurts Michael.” Dean seethed in a low tone, glaring between you, Sam, and Jody. “I’m gonna do whatever it takes.” Dean turned around and stomped over to Dark Kaia, kicking her chair and sliding it and her backwards, slamming her into the wall behind her. Then Dean rushed at her and leaned down, roughly grabbing her shoulders and getting in her face. “Where is it? Where’s the spear? Where is it?” Dean snapped, getting in Dark Kaia’s face.

“Dean.” Sam called, trying to get Dean’s attention.

“Where is it?” Dean yelled in Dark Kaia’s face. 

“Dean! That’s enough!” You raised your voice, trying to get Dean’s attention, but he ignored you and Sam.

“You’re no different than him.” Dark Kaia sneered. “Threats, violence, anything to get what you want.”

“I am nothing like him.” Dean seethed.

“Yeah, you are. You always have been.” Dark Kaia retorted, smirking at Dean mockingly. “I saw what you did to her.” You, Sam, and Jody glanced from Dean and Dark Kaia to each other wondering what Dark Kaia was referring to…. “When you got angry. You shoved your gun in her face.” Then it hit you….When you guys were trying to convince Kaia to help you open a rift, Dean forced her along —“Get in there d*mn car!” Dean snapped, aiming his pistol at Kaia. A flash of fear went over Kaia’s face before she just frowned sadly at Dean— Dean suddenly let go of Dark Kaia as fast as he grabbed her and slowly stepped back. 

“How do you know about that?” Dean questioned in a gruff tone. 

“Wait a second. You’re a dreamwalker, too.” Sam realized, causing Dark Kaia to glance at him. “Your powers, they connected you.”

“Our whole lives. What she saw, I saw.” Dark Kaia answered before looking back up at Dean. “I know where it comes from. Your anger, your impatience. It’s fear. You’re scared. And you’re weak.”

“All right. Shut up.” Dean retorted. 

“Michael hurt you. He hurt me, too.” Kaia admitted. She went on to share how Michael appeared in front of her, possessing Dean with a proposition—He would let her live and allow her the privilege of joining his supposed “winning” army as long as she gave him her spear. Obviously she refused by trying to attack him, from there they proceeded to fight.  

“Stop!” Dean growled.

“You remember now?” Dark Kaia inquired. She continued her recollection, sharing her fight with Michael in great detail, noticing it was getting under Dean’s skin. Jody shook her head and stepped away for a moment, going over to the window. During their altercation, Dark Kaia stabbed him in the right shoulder with her spear, revealing that it could hurt him.

“So, Michael does want the spear, because it can hurt him.” You stated, Dean slightly glanced at you before looking back at Dark Kaia. “That’s also why he keeps sending his monsters after you.”

“Yes.” Dark Kaia nodded, looking at you.

“Dean, we should get out of here.” Sam told Dean, causing Dean to slightly glance at Sam before once again looking at Dark Kaia.

“Uh-uh, guys.” Jody suddenly spoke up from the window. You, Sam, Dean, and Dark Kaia looked over at Jody who was looking out past the raggedy curtains. “Too late.” She muttered, looking back at you guys before walking back over to you and Sam.

You, Sam, Dean, and Jody got into position in the middle of the cabin facing the door, with each of you armed with a machete, just as a vampire shoved the door open and stomped inside, along with three others. They snarled and hissed as they eyed each of you like predators eyeing their prey. Sam attempted to attack the first vampire, but he easily blocked Sam’s attack, throat-punching Sam and shoving him back. ”We only came for her.” The vampire sneered, glancing at Dark Kaia for a moment before looking back at the rest of you. “But I was never one to turn down a buffet.” He spat. The vampires rushed you guys with the first one going for Dean and the others each charging at you, Sam, and Jody. You expected the vampire coming at you to tackle you into something, but as you attempted to block him with your arm, his new strength caught you slightly off guard. Before you knew it the vampire grabbed you by your jacket and swung you around and threw you out the window. You gritted your teeth and groaned in pain as you were thrown through the glass, shattering it in the process. You cried out in pain whilst your body slammed into the porch and rolled onto the ground. As you recovered you could hear the vampire jump out of the broken window, land on the porch, and stomp into the dirt, heading towards you. When you attempted to sit up the vampire loomed over you, punching you in the face once, twice, shoving you back down into the dirt. Then he kicked you in your stomach, forcing you over onto your back. You heard a gunshot ring out from inside the cabin as the vampire yanked you up by your collar, punching you again over and over. You felt blood pool in your mouth from his barrage of attacks. With you reeling from his attacks the vampire attempted to go for your neck, baring his vampire fangs. You instinctively brought your left arm up over the hand he was using and tried to stop him from reaching your neck. Suddenly before you could even think about it, you felt energy swell up in your body and flow into your hand. You took your right hand and slammed your palm into his face, focusing on using as much power as you could. You learned from that werewolf that with Michael’s “experimenting,” it took more strength and power for you to kill his monsters. As you closed your eyes and focused on wanting to kill the vampire, blood dripped down out of your nose. The vampire screamed out in pain, and you opened your eyes to see his eyes as well as his mouth glowing a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you removed your hand from his face just as he let go of you and his body collapsed to the ground, with his eyes burned out. With him dead you struggled but managed to pull yourself up into a standing position only to notice Dark Kaia, with her hood back up over her head, standing on the porch with her spear in hand, only at you with a suspicious yet curious look. Even though it was only a few seconds it seemed like forever that you and Dark Kaia stared at each other. Then she finally walked away heading towards the front door of the cabin. You followed after her just in time to see her stab one vampire through the back of the head with her spear. By the time you walked up the front steps, she had already decapitated the other two vampires. You walked into the front doorway, wiping the blood from your nose as the others stared at the dead vampires in awe. 

“You saved us.” Jody gasped, nursing her right arm. “You didn’t have to.”

“I came back from them, not you.” Dark Kaia retorted, glancing at Jody for a moment before glaring at Dean. 

“You know as long as you have that spear, you’re gonna be a target.” Sam pointed out, causing Dark Kaia to look at him. “For Michael, his monsters. They’ll keep chasing you.”

“I'm used to it.” Kaia muttered. With that Dark Kaia turned around and started to leave, but you felt her cold gaze on you as she walked towards and past you, keeping her eyes on you as she walked out the front door. Then she turned around and glanced at you all one last time before walking out of view and disappearing. 

By the time you guys managed to get back to the Impala and Jody’s truck it was past dark again. The trek back to the cars were awkwardly quiet with a heavy silence in the air. “Jody.” Dean began, probably wanting to apologize for Jody’s broken arm.

“Dean Winchester, you have nothing to apologize for.” Jody assured Dean in her motherly tone. Dean frowned at Jody with a guilty, regretful expresson, but Jody just smiled lovingly at Dean. 

“How is the arm?” Dean inquired. 

“Yeah, you sure you don’t want a ride to the hospital? Or–” Sam started to offer.

“I’ve driven with a broken arm before.” Jody interjected. “More worried about what I’m gonna tell Alex when I get there.” She admitted. “And then, once I get home…”

“Claire.” You finished.

“Yeah.” Jody murmured, staring off at nothing. “I’m dreading those consequences, but she’s got to know.” Jody insisted, looking back at you and the boys. “She’s got to know that Kaia’s killer is still out there.”

“Are you all right?” You asked Jody, looking at her a little concerned. Jody slightly nodded.

“It’s just, you know, seeing her face again.” Jody mumbled with a pained, forced smile. “Raising three Hunters and fearing every day that I might lose one of them. Didn’t really even get a chance to know Kaia before she…I just feel like I already lost before I ever even began.” Jody’s voice cracked, on the verge of breaking. You and the boys looked at Jody with concerned frowns, but that was all you could do as you watched Jody silently turn around, trying not to cry. 

After seeing Jody off you, Sam, and Dean got back in the Impala and started heading home. The ride towards home was quiet for a while until Dean finally spoke up, cutting the heavy silence. “I put us all in danger today. Stupid danger.” Dean growled, seeming angry with himself. “Dean…” Sam began.

“You guys were right.” Dean expressed. You and Sam looked at him, wondering what he was specifically talking about. “I didn’t want to look at it. What Michael used me for. I just wanted to race ahead, you know, skip to the end of the story. The part where I get the weapon and I take out the bad guy. The part where I kill Michael.”

“Yeah, I…we know.” Sam murmured.

“You know, I said yes to him because I thought…” Dean paused for a moment. “It was stupid. I was stupid.”

“Dean, you did what you had to do in that situation.” You tried to assure him.

“And it wasn’t a blink.” Dean admitted, glancing at you and Sam before looking back at the road. “Being possessed. I made it sound like that, but it wasn’t. I don’t remember most of what Michael did with me because I was underwater. Drowning. And that I remember. I felt every second of it.” Dean quivered, keeping his eyes on the road. “Clawing, fighting for air. And I thought I could make it out, but I…I…I couldn’t, I wasn’t strong enough. And now he’s gone, and he’s out there putting an army of monsters together and he’s hurting people.” You could feel tears pool in your eyes as you heard Dean lay out his feelings and thoughts to you and Sam. “And it’s all on me, guys. I said yes. It’s my fault.”   

Chapter Text

Suddenly the double doors at the back of the hall opened, causing you four to turn around. Your body immediately tensed up, seeing Michael standing in the doorway of the hall with only the moonlight shining through the windows behind him lighting up his shoulders and the top of his flat cap which concealed his face along with the shadows of the dark hall…..

“Sammy. Babe.” He called out with a quiver that squeezed your heart. That had to be Dean. Your Dean. You could feel the tears pool in your eyes as you and Sam stared at Dean in surprise. “It’s me.” He gasped, panting and taking deep breaths while he rested his head against the pole…..

THEN…..

“I don’t remember most of what Michael did with me because I was underwater. Drowning. And that I remember. I felt every second of it.” Dean quivered, keeping his eyes on the road…..

“Why would Michael just give up his vessel like that?” Cass questioned.

“Cass, the truth is…we don’t know anything.” You quivered, shaking your head……

You pushed yourself up just in time to Dean cornered by Meadows who was slowly aiming the drill at Dean’s head…..Timmy’s mom flickered into existence…..“Ghost one-o-one.” Sam began…..

As you guys turned around a woman in a red Victorian dress appeared in front of you…..“Ghost possession.” Dean stated….

“It’s ghosts.” You revealed…..You turned and saw Margaret glaring and sneering evilly outside the window. Margaret vanished from outside the window, you readied your shotgun and kept your guard up waiting for her to appear…..

“EMF?” Sam requested. You set down the duffle bag and unzipped it, pulling out the EMF meter and handing it to Sam. The moment Sam turned it on, it started screaming and whirring. “Definitely a ghost.” Sam stated, turning to look at you and Dean…..You smiled to yourself sitting on the bed for a moment, relishing in your victory when the bedroom lights started flickering. You grabbed a chair from the vanity and pulled it over to the wall scones, stepping on the chair and tapping them as they flickered in and out…..

“Somebody’s spirit can attach itself to an object or a bunch of objects left behind.” Sam explained…..A man in a bunny head was sitting in the cell at the very end of the room, just staring ahead with a dead, freaky stare…..You guys noticed a display of plague masks sitting on a cabinet in the corner of the room…..

“Everything has a weakness.” Sam went on…..As you got up again Margaret was trying to choke Melanie but she let go screaming as her body caught fire and burned away…..

“They hate iron and salt.” You added…..The man turned around and screamed as he ran at you and Sam. You both aimed your shotguns and fired at him making him vanish…..You tossed your shotgun aside and grabbed the iron chain out of the duffle bag. You swung and whipped it at Margaret making her disappear…...

“Whatever happens, you stay inside this circle.” Dean instructed Robin…..You quickly pulled out the can of salt and tossed it to Sam. Then he ran over and made a salt line in front of the door…..Sam grabbed a few cans of salt out of the duffle bag and passed them to you and Dean. You three worked on making salt lines on every door and window, and one of the chairs…...Dean growled, running over to the cabinet and tossing you a can of salt. You frantically opened the can and worked on making a circle of salt…..Dean closed the and you two proceeded to pour lines of salt by the doors…..You kept an eye out of Chester, while Dean made a ring of salt around Rita and Max…..

“I know this is hard on you, but…” Sam admitted. “But from your new abilities–” When you put your hand on the back of his head, you heard Kip groan in pain as your power flowed and built up in your palm that was against Kip’s head. You could already feel the blood dripping from your nose with each bit of extra power you sent to your hand. You could feel both Sam’s and Cass’ eyes on you as Kip continued screaming and his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color….

“Y/N–” Sam began with a heavy sigh.

“Sam, I’m not going to apologize for using these powers. Not if they can help us save Dean.” You retorted…..“Dark Kaia” took the chance to slam the handle of her spear into your leg to trip you up, but with your power running through you, it made you quicker, faster to respond to her attacks. You lifted your leg up, slamming your knee into the handle and knocking it off balance. “Dark Kaia” flipped it around and tried to hit you on your other side, but you managed to block the pole with your left arm. While she attempted to overpower you by slamming the pole into you again, you brought your left hand up and grabbed her right arm, you felt a surge of power swell up in your left arm and hand as you twisted her arm, forcing the spear out of her hand. You could feel Sam, Dean, and Jody’s eyes on you as you roughly twisted “Dark” Kaia’s right arm around, forcing her groan in pain while you turned her around and forced her onto her knees with her back towards you. Then whilst you twisted her right arm against her back as far as you could, you slammed your boot into her back, slamming her into the dirt…..

You followed after Dark Kaia just in time to see her stab one vampire through the back of the head with her spear. By the time you walked up the front steps, she had already decapitated the other two vampires…..

You took your right hand and slammed your palm into the vampire’s face, focusing on using as much power as you could. As you closed your eyes and focused on wanting to kill the vampire, blood dripped down out of your nose. The vampire screamed out in pain, and you opened your eyes to see his eyes as well as his mouth glowing a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you removed your hand from his face just as he let go of you and his body collapsed to the ground, with his eyes burned out. With him dead you struggled but managed to pull yourself up into a standing position only to notice Dark Kaia, with her hood back up over her head, standing on the porch with her spear in hand, only at you with a suspicious yet curious look…..

Dean turned around and stomped over to Dark Kaia, kicking her chair and sliding it and her backwards, slamming her into the wall behind her. Then Dean rushed at her and leaned down, roughly grabbing her shoulders and getting in her face. “Where’s the spear?” Dean snapped, getting in Dark Kaia’s face.

“So, Michael does want the spear, because it can hurt him.” You stated…..

“You’re no different than him.” Dark Kaia sneered.

“I am nothing like him.” Dean seethed…..

NOW……

You felt your fist make contact with the leather of the punching bag, nudging it slightly towards the wall as you pulled your fist back and brought your other fist up and hit the punching bag with an uppercut. You zoned out, letting your body and hands fall into a rhythmic motion of you punching the punching bag while your thoughts turned to Dean…Dean’s spent the last week or so, ever since you guys got back from Sioux Falls, locked away in yours and his room. You were lucky if you saw him just happen to come out for more food or alcohol. In an attempt to give him space you tried to only go in there when you had to, opting to attempt to sleep in your old room, which left you with minimal sleep. Granted, you could probably just go right in, after all it was your room too, but clearly Dean wanted or maybe needed space. So, you’ve spent the last week, staying up late and getting up early, coordinating various hunters, keeping an eye out for cases, and attempting and failing to track anymore of Michael’s monsters, in hopes of finding him or figuring out what he was planning. Now with nothing else to do, you were in the gym of the bunker, a room which you guys didn’t use much but should’ve used more. It was located on the same level as the locker room and the showers, on the floor that connected the main floor and the garage. Since it had been collecting dust up until this point you decided to make use of it, trying to relieve some of your stress by taking it out on a punching bag. Since Dean disappeared, you made it a part of your routine to hone and strengthen not only your abilities, but also your body. Even though Dean was back you didn’t wanna let up on your training. You needed to be ready for when you guys found Michael again. You couldn’t lose Dean again, not to Michael, not to anybody. You felt anger rise up in your body just thinking about Michael, thinking of him…of how he possessed Dean…it pissed you off. As you continued the repetitive motion of slamming your fists into the punching bag you could feel bits of your power trickle up into your arms and hands. Michael may have left Dean, but what he did to Dean…what he did while possessing Dean…Michael might have been gone, but the scars he left on Dean, both physical and mental were still there. With each punch you could feel your hits getting stronger and stronger, causing the punching bag to sway more. The only thing that pissed you off even more was that there was nothing you could do to help Dean. Even with these new abilities of yours, they could do nothing to heal the mental toll Michael took on Dean. You squeezed your fist tightly, getting frustrated with yourself. Your body seemed to respond to your frustrations, summoning up a sudden surge of energy that ran through your arm and into your hand. You were pulled back to reality as you felt your fist smash right through the punching bag, creating a hole through the other side of it. You pulled your hand back and looked at the hole you made, surprised at the sudden burst of energy which disappeared as quickly as it came, but you had no nose bleed this time so…progress? Suddenly the door to the hallway opened and you glanced over to see Sam stepping just in the doorway.   

“Hey.” Sam greeted you, holding his tablet.

“Yeah?” You raised an eyebrow at Sam, curious what he was doing.

“Have you talked to Dean at all?” Sam asked you.

“No, but from the screaming coming from our room, I imagine he is knee-deep in a horror movie marathon. So I’m…” You paused for a moment, taking a few breaths as you unhooked the now busted punching bag from the chain it was hanging from.

“Going a few rounds with a punching bag…and winning.” Sam noticed, no doubt eyeing the hole you made through the punching bag. You knew he’d connect the dots, and you knew he would bring up your new abilities. Which Dean still didn’t know about yet, that was a whole other can of worms you weren’t sure you wanted to open. Especially with Dean still coping with the whole Michael possessing him. 

“Yep.” You nodded, letting the punching bag fall to the floor before shoving it against the wall. Then you stood back up and looked at Sam. “Oh. Wow.” You gasped, noticing Sam’s clean-shaven chin and jawline.

“What?” Sam wondered, looking at you confused. You just gestured to your own chin. “Oh. Yes, I shaved.”

“I can see that, it’s so smooth. Like a baby’s bottom.” You remarked, looking at Sam in awe. You almost forgot what he looked like clean-shaven. 

“Yeah, okay, listen. Um…we need to get Dean out of your guys’ room.” Sam pointed out.

“Yeah, I know, and as much as I’d love to do that, he won’t budge.” You sighed. “So, I don’t think we can make him unless you’ve found us a…” You trailed off as Sam held out his tablet to you. “Case…” You finished, taking the tablet and looking at the screen to see what he found. The title of the video read “THEY LIVE: Killer Toys! True Story!“ “Killer toy?” You scoffed, glancing between Sam and the video. “Even for us that seems a little…” Sam just gestured for you to play the video, and so you did. The video in question showed a man, probably in his late twenties sitting in front of a camera with cuts and gashes all over his face.  

“And then the thing freaking jumped me!” The man growled at the camera. “I mean, it wouldn’t stop. It was over and over.” The man exclaimed, flinging both his arms and hands like whips. “Panthro kicked my as*.” The man gasped before the video cut to black.

“You don’t think Dean would be interested in this?” Sam questioned as you handed him back his tablet.

“Oh, no. He’d definitely be into that.” You nodded insistently. “Let’s go tell him.” You agreed, walking into the hallway with Sam following you.

“Speaking of telling him–” Sam began, he didn’t even need to finish. You knew exactly what he was gonna say.

“Sam…” You sighed heavily, continuing down the hall towards the stairs to the main level. 

“You should tell Dean about these new powers that you got from Amala.” Sam insisted.

“I’ll tell him, I’ll tell him…” You assured Sam, reaching and walking down the stairs to the main floor. “As soon as we’ve got a handle on this Michael situation.” You finished as you two stepped down onto the main floor.

“Y/N…” Sam began with a heavy sigh whilst you and him walked down the hall towards yours and Dean’s room. “He deserves to know, especially since we’re still not sure what kind of effect this could have on you.” Sam argued as you two turned the corner. 

“Dean’s got enough on his plate right now, the last thing we need is him having to cope with the whole Michael thing and worry about me as well.” You countered, lowering your voice as you and Sam reached the closed door of yours and Dean’s room.

“Y/-” Sam started.

“Ah.” You cut him off, to which Sam frowned, furrowing his brow at you concerned while you opened the door to yours and Dean’s room. You heard the corny, dramatic screaming of a woman coming from the TV as you stepped in with Sam following behind you.

“Yo.” Dean greeted you and Sam, his eyes glued to the TV.

“Hey, babe. Horror marathon on Shocker?” You assumed, looking at Dean, who was lying on his stomach, head and chin resting on a pillow, facing the TV with a slice of pizza in one hand and a scrunched up napkin in the other. The rest of the room was completely trashed, with to-go containers, empty pizza boxes, chip bags, various empty beer and liquor bottles scattered around the room. You cringed a bit on the inside, no doubt you’d have to do a deep clean of this room at some point. 

“Yep.” Dean murmured with a mouthful of pizza, glancing at you for a moment before looking back at the TV. “Just made my way through the Halloweens, and now I’m about to…” Dean trailed off as he looked at you and Sam again, specifically Sam, even more specifically Sam’s beard or lack thereof. “Oh. Wow.” Dean gasped. You couldn’t help but smile at Dean’s reaction to Sam’s face. 

“What?” Sam wondered, looking at Dean confused. Dean quietly gestured to his own jawline still awestruck by Sam’s clean-shaven face. “Oh. Yes, I shaved.” Sam sighed, rolling his eyes a bit. 

“I mean, it’s so smooth. It’s like a dolphin’s belly.” Dean remarked, staring at Sam’s jawline slack-jawed before looking back at the TV.

“I know, right.” You agreed.

“Yeah, yeah.” Sam muttered, giving both you and Dean his classic b*tch-face while he pulled over the chair from the desk and you took a seat on the edge of the bed. “Hey. Um…” Sam paused, glancing at you and urging you to speak up.

“We wanted to check up on you.” You expressed, smiling at Dean.

“You doin’ okay? I mean, you haven’t really come out of your room in almost a week.” Sam pointed out.

“Well, since when is “okay” part of this job, huh?” Dean posed, glancing between you and Sam as he dropped his napkin and grabbed his beer. “Yeah, Cass is, you know, showing Jack the ropes, and Dark Kaia and her spear are in the wind, and we have no clue where Michael is or what he’s up to.” He shrugged before sipping his beer. “And, not that I’m complaining, but the house is full of strangers, so…” Dean mumbled, glancing at you and Sam again before looking back at the TV and taking a bite of his pizza. 

“So, your plan is to just lay in here, watching a Hatchet Man movie, seriously?” Sam questioned, looking between Dean and the TV.

“All Saints Day is a classic.” Dean proclaimed.

“Time to slice and dice.” Hatchet Man growled on the TV, chasing a screaming young woman down a hall. 

“Oh is it?” Sam scoffed.

“Why do you care? You don’t even like scary movies.” Dean retorted, half-glaring at Sam whilst taking a bite of his pizza and looking back at the TV.

“Well, yeah. Dean, our life is a scary movie.” Sam pointed out. 

“Exactly.” Dean nodded.

“I like it when they run.” Hatchet Man spoke on the TV, cornering the young woman from earlier. 

“As much as I hate to disturb your marathon, Sam might have found us a case.” You interjected.

“More Michael monsters?” Dean assumed with a mouthful of pizza, seeming disinterested.

“No.” Sam shook his head, pulling the stand attached to the back of his tablet out and setting it on the bed next to Dean. “Killer toy.” Dean glanced at Sam with his eyes frowning before looking at the tablet screen. 

“What kind of toy?” Dean wondered.

“You’ll see.” You implied with a smile, pressing play on the video.

“And then the thing freaking jumped me!” You heard the man growl at the camera. “I mean, it wouldn’t stop. It was over and over.” The man exclaimed, flinging both his arms and hands like whips. “Panthro kicked my as*.” The man gasped before the video cut to black.

“Thundercats? Seriously?” Dean gasped, looking between you and Sam in surprise, now seeming interested in the case.

“Yeah. But I mean, you got your pizza, at least eight more of these movies.” Sam supposed with an innocent shrug, taking his tablet back.

“So, we’ll just leave you to it, I’m sure one of the other guys can–” You began as you and Sam stood up, moving to leave.

“Oh, no. Hell no. Hell no. No.” Dean growled, frantically turning the TV off and rolling off the bed into a standing position. You and Sam tried not to smile as Dean walked over to you two. “The Panthro is mine.” Dean declared, wiping his mouth with a napkin before walking out ahead of you and Sam. You and Sam watched Dean walk out with matching smiles before looking at each other and victoriously bumping fists. Then you two followed after Dean. 

It was about a day’s drive to the location of the city that the man in the video lived in, with you guys arriving there in the late morning of October thirty-first…aka…Halloween. The first stop was the man, Stuart‘s work, which was a store selling comics and collectibles. After finding a small parking lot across the street to leave the Impala in you and the brothers walked across and down the sidewalk towards the store. This time you guys were taking on the “roles” of insurance agents, which meant that Sam and Dean were dressed in dress shoes, slacks, casual short-sleeve dress shirts with ties while you wore a pair of light tan slacks, covering your favorite short boots with a light-colored blouse. “I wonder if we’re talking, like, one toy gone bad, or if it’s like the whole crew, you know, like Puppet Master- style.” Dean supposed as you three walked down the sidewalk. 

“Are you actually hoping for there to be more than one?” You questioned, raising an eyebrow at Dean. 

“I don’t know.” Dean shrugged which made Sam scoff. As you guys reached the store, “Smash! Pow! Comics!,” a group of kids all dressed up for Halloween walked towards you, Sam, and Dean. You each stepped towards the edges of the sidewalk, stopping to let the kids pass. 

“Boo!” The group of kids exclaimed in unison in passing. 

“Ah.” Sam fake screamed in the most unenergetic, monotone, sarcastic, lacking of all life voice you had heard while he meekly raised his hands in “fear.” 

“Still not a fan of Halloween?” You assumed while Dean just grinned at Sam.

“Nope.” Sam sighed, opening the door and walking inside. 

“So lame.” Dean complained whilst you two followed Sam inside.

The inside of the store was what you expected with vintage comics, figurines, collectibles, in glass cases, on every shelf. This store seemed like a nerd’s dream, and of course with it being Halloween and all they had All Saints Day on the TV. You and Sam kind of just stood idly waiting for the young woman at the counter to finish what she was doing. Dean automatically walked over to the TV, holding a sucker that he grabbed from the candy bowl by the door. 

“Hey. I can help you guys in just a second.” The young woman behind the counter assured you and the brothers before going back to what she was doing.

“Y/N, you should tell him.” Sam urged you, leaning towards you and talking in a whisper so Dean wouldn’t overhear.

“We’re on a case.” You whispered in a low growl to Sam.

“That’s not a–” Sam groaned. “Dean’s gonna find out sooner or later, and if it’s later he’s gonna be pissed. So you just need to tell him–” Sam went on in a hushed tone.

“Tell me what?” Dean wondered, looking back at you and Sam curiously.  

“Uh, just, uh…” You paused, caught by surprise, not expecting Dean to be paying attention to what you and Sam were saying. “Just about how she’s like Sam’s twin.” You blurted out, gesturing to the young woman behind the counter. 

“What? What are you talking about?” Sam questioned, furrowing his eyebrows at you in confusion while glancing between you and the young woman in question. You and Dean watched as Sam and the young woman behind the counter tucked their hair behind their ears at the exact same time.

“Y/N’s got a point, you’ve both got soft, delicate features, luxurious hair.” Dean pointed out teasingly, gesturing to the young woman and his own hair. “She’s, like, your Wonder Twin.” Dean mumbled, sticking the sucker in his mouth.

“Yeah.” Sam scoffed, frowning at you to which you just shrugged. “All right, okay. Well, if that’s me, then that’s you over there. Ha!” Sam laughed, directing yours and Dean’s attention to the slightly heavy-set guy who was kneeling in front of a shelf with a sucker in his mouth, 

“That guy?” Dean supposed, pointing at him.

“Yeah.” Sam nodded.

“Yeah, yeah. We have zero in common.” Dean retorted, leaning over to get a good look at the guy. Dean suddenly gasped, making you and Sam look at him whilst he walked over to a life-size figure of Hatchet Man. Yours and Sam’s eyes followed Dean as he stopped in front of the figure. “Hatchet Man! No way.” He laughed. “Sam, babe, check it out. It’s David freakin’ Yaeger.” Dean exclaimed, turning and looking at you and Sam with the biggest, widest smile on his face. You couldn’t help but smile at the pure joy and excitement on Dean’s face. 

“Yeah.” Sam muttered, glancing away. 

“Press the button.” Dean’s “twin,” as Sam put it, told Dean, standing up off the floor and pulling the sucker out of his mouth.

“Hmm?” Dean murmured, looking from Hatchet Man to the employee curiously. The employee just nodded, urging Dean to press the button on Hatchet Man’s shoulder. Dean put his sucker back in his mouth and hesitantly pressed the button. 

“Time to slice and dice.” Hatchet Man growled in the same voice from the movie. 

“Oh, dude!” Dean laughed before pressing the button again. 

“We all do bad things sometimes.” Hatchet Man spoke. Dean nodded excitedly while the employee nodded excitedly with him.

“Okay, I can kinda see it now.” You whispered to Sam, referring to the idea of the employee being his twin.

“Right.” Sam chuckled quietly as you two watched Dean press the button again. 

“Trick or treat.” Hatchet Man spoke or more like almost sang in a sinister tone.

“Hey. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, dude.” Sam called out, trying to get Dean’s attention. 

“I need this.” Dean declared, not hearing or perhaps ignoring Sam.

“No, you don’t–” You began.

“How much?” Dean asked the employee, ignoring you.

“Babe–” You tried to speak up again.

“Not for sale. Hatchet Man’s a classic.” The employee proclaimed before sticking his sucker back in his mouth and going back to stocking the shelf. Dean just nodded in agreement and pointed at the employee. 

“Yeah, nothing in common.” Sam scoffed.

“Okay. What can I help you guys with? Funko Pops? Magic cards?” The young woman assumed, looking up at you guys. 

“Uh, Stuart Blake?” Sam supposed as you two walked over to the counter.

“Vintage Hot Wheels.” Dean answered at the exact same time as Sam, walking up behind you and Sam. The boys furrowed their brows, looking at each other confused.

“I’m sorry, wha–were you getting helped by Stuart with vintage Hot Wheels or–” The young woman furrowed her eyebrows, glancing between you and the boys in confusion. 

“No, no, no, sorry. My name is F/F/N F/L/N, and this is–” You began, introducing yourself and setting your business card down on the counter. 

“–Ian Gillan, and–” Sam went on. 

“Ritchie Blackmore. We’re with Campbell and Sons Insurance.” Dean informed her whilst she picked up and glanced at your card. 

“We heard about Stuart’s little incident with the toy, and we were hoping to speak with him.” You clarified.

“Well, he’s at home healing up.” The young woman stated.

“Well, we went to his place, and his roommate said he’d moved out.” Sam shared.

“Kicked out, actually.” Dean added. 

“Right, they had a fight.” She mumbled. 

“Over?” Sam wondered, urging her to continue. 

“Fist of the North Star.” The young woman sighed, glancing at Sam. “Stuart said that the dubbed version was better, but…You know what, forget it. Um…I like Stuart, but he’s an acquired taste.”

“Sounds like guys who could make a lot of enemies.” Dean noted.

“I mean, not real ones.” The young woman disagreed with a frown. “Maybe online. He trolls everything.”

“O-kay. Where can we find Stuart now?” You inquired.

“He’s at his mom’s house.” She answered, glancing at you.

“Of course he is.” Dean muttered, sticking his sucker back in his mouth.

“Thanks.” Sam smiled at the young woman before frowning at Dean as you guys walked away from the counter and headed out of the store. 

The next stop was Stuart’s mom’s house, after you guys introduced yourselves and explained why you were there she allowed you in with open arms. Taking you three into the kitchen and offering a seat at the kitchen counter as well as apple cider. To which Sam tried to decline but Dean excitedly accepted. Once the cider was ready she set three mugs in front of you guys: a floral cup in front of you, a cat cup in front of Dean, and a cup shaped like The Flash in front of Sam. “Stewie will be up in just a minute.” She assured you and the boys with a bright smile.

“Thanks.” Sam expressed, smiling at Stuart’s mother while she began to leave the room. Dean, now wearing fake glasses for some reason, switched his and Sam’s cups around, choosing to take the The Flash mug instead. Sam happened to glance at Dean, quietly sighing and gesturing with his hands as if to say “what the hell?” Dean just ignored Sam, drinking from The Flash mug. You just picked up your floral mug and took a quiet sip of the apple cider. 

“I can’t believe you had her make us apple cider.” Sam muttered under his breath, picking up the cat mug.

“She offered.” Dean retorted.

“No! No! You stupid, dumb…” A man, who you assumed to be Stuart, suddenly angrily screamed from the basement. You and the brothers paused and looked towards the basement steps. “It’s not how you play the…” He loudly groaned in frustration. “Game over! I’m done! Done!” He angrily yelled at the top of his lungs. You and the brothers just raised your eyebrows while awkwardly glancing between each other and the basement. Next thing you know Stuart was running up the stairs, he suddenly stopped when he reached the kitchen, noticing you, Sam, and Dean at the kitchen counter. He quickly took his headset off and slid it down onto his neck. “Who are you?” Stuart questioned, glancing between you and the brothers anxiously. 

“We’re from Campbell and Sons Insurance, and–” You began with a forced smile.

“What were you doing down there?” Dean abruptly asked him. Stuart frantically looked down the basement steps then back at you three.

“Fortnite.” Stuart stiffly answered. You and Sam both just kind of nodded and faintly smiled while Dean nodded cluelessly.

“It’s a video game.” Sam clarified for Dean’s sake.

“It’s “the” video game.” Stuart growled, his hands almost shaking as he stomped over to the fridge. 

“Yeah, well, I’m a Zelda for life, so…” Dean shrugged, chuckling lightly whilst he shook his head. Stuart seemed to ignore Dean, he just opened the fridge and pulled out a half-dranken two-liter of cola. “What, are you burning sage down there?” Dean wondered, glancing towards the basement. 

“So? Stuart huffed, glancing from the basement back to you guys, leaning against the counter while he opened the cola. “I dated this goth chic. Like, super hot. We met online. And she was into Wicca. She said that burning sage was, like, good luck or some crap like that.” He explained before chugging the two-liter. 

“Uh-huh. So, you’re no longer together?” You supposed. 

“No.” Stuart scoffed. “I broke it off before we could MIRL. You know, I mean, who needs goth girl drama, am I right?” He smiled, putting the cap back on the two-liter and setting it down on the counter.

“Right…” You murmured under your breath. The woman at the comic store wasn’t kidding, this guy was a piece of work. 

“”MIRL?”” Dean questioned, looking at Stuart confused.

“M-I-R-L. Meet in real life.” Sam clarified again for Dean’s sake. Stuart picked up a box of cereal and started snacking on it.

“Why do you know what that means?” Dean whispered to Sam.

“Stuart, we’re here to ask about the attack you reported.” You informed him, trying to steer back to the reason for your guys’ visit. “With the toy?”  

“I made it up.” Stuart frantically blurted out.

“You what?” Dean gasped while you three all looked at him confused now.

“The whole thing. I lied.” Stuart “admitted?” The word admitted being used very loosely there, clearly he was trying to cover something up. 

“But the video…” Sam began. Stuart babbled and stumbled over his words trying to come up with an excuse.

“T-that was fake.” Stuart stammered. “I-I-I didn’t expect it to go viral, but it did, and…I just…” Stuart trailed off for a moment, clearly trying to come up with a convincing lie. “I fell.”

“Hmm. Because the hospital report said that you had marks on your face, your legs, your back and your genitals. That’s not slip and fall.” Dean pointed out. 

“I don’t see why an insurance company would care, you know.” Stuart snapped. “A-an-and I think it’s time for you to leave.” 

“Okay, but–” Sam tried to object.

“Now.” Stuart demanded with a growl. 

The moment you, Sam, and Dean were outside on the front steps Stuart angrily slammed the front door in your guys’ faces. With the brisk fall breeze blowing past you and the boys each slipped on your jackets, which for Sam was a basic jacket, Dean a plaid suit jacket, and for you a cardigan. “Well, your twin wasn’t wasn’t kidding. That guy’s a piece of work.” You muttered as you and the brothers walked down the front steps. 

“No. Whatever happened was not an accident.” Sam insisted.

“Okay, but, Big Bang in there, not a great liar.” Dean pointed out, gesturing towards the house while you three stopped on the sidewalk. 

“No. So what are we thinking? A spell?” You supposed, looking back at the house.

“Well, his girlfriend was into Wicca.” Dean shrugged, taking off his glasses and putting them in his suit jacket pocket. 

“Yeah, but Wicca doesn’t always mean witch.” Sam countered. 

“Except when it does.” Dean counter-countered. 

“Guess we wait until they leave, and then check the house for hex bags.” You suggested.

“Deal.” Dean agreed, turning and heading back across to the street to the Impala with you and Sam following him. 

While you guys waited in the Impala for Stuart and his mother to leave you got a call from one of the Hunters you and Sam were coordinating, Riley. He was asking for advice on a hunt he was working. “Okay, all you’ve got to do now is find some lamb’s blood.” You instructed Riley.

“And that should do it?” Riley asked you. 

“Yep, exactly. Stay safe.” You told Riley before ending the call.

“That was Riley?” Sam supposed. “How’s he doing?”

“He’s doing good, finishing up a hunt in Garland. Just had a few questions.” You shared.

“Good to hear.” Sam expressed. 

“I don’t know who Riley is, but cool.” Dean nodded.

“Happy Halloween!” A group of children all dressed-up exclaimed in unison, walking down the sidewalk across the street. 

“So seriously, what is your deal with Halloween?” Dean asked Sam. 

“I don’t like it.” Sam sighed.

“Yeah, but why don’t you like it? Hmm?” Dean wondered. “And don’t give me that, like, “well, every day is Halloween for us” crap, okay?” Dean growled in a mocking tone. “‘Cause one, it ain’t. We don’t eat that much candy.” Dean retorted. “Two, you’ve had this hate-on for years. So?” Sam looked at Dean with a frown before looking past Dean towards Stuart’s house. 

“Mom’s on the move.” Sam noticed. You and Dean followed his gaze to see Stuart’s mom, all dressed-up for Halloween, walking down the front steps and over to her car. As she got in and pulled out of the drive-way Sam and Dean awkwardly attempted to lean down out of view, but it was hard with the two of them up front, making it a tight fit. You easily just leaned down onto the backseat while Stuart mom drove past you three, completely unaware of your presence. Once she was gone you guys sat back up straight.

“All right, what about our guy?” Dean pondered whilst you three looked back at the house. 

“You know, I think I know why Stuart changed his story.” Sam sighed, looking back at his tablet, resting in his lap.”The comments on his video are all pretty brutal. People are calling him a liar, a loser, Thuderpaz, Snarf’s love child, “Pahthro’s b…””

“Rhymes with “itch”?” You assumed.

“Yeah.” Sam nodded.

“Gotta love the Internet. Where everyone can be a dick.” Dean remarked sarcastically. You and Dean just happened to look back at the house as Stuart was walking out, but something seemed wrong. 

“Help me! Help me!” Stuart screamed, leaning his blood covered hand and arm against the side of the house while he bled from his lower abdomen. You and the boys rushed out of the Impala and across the street. “Help!” Stuart yelled. You three sprinted up the sidewalk just as Stuart collapsed on the front steps. Sam went over to check on him, kneeling down on the steps in front of Stuart whilst you and Dean stopped on the steps next to Stuart. 

“Stay with him.” Dean instructed Sam, pulling his pistol out. “Y/N, with me.”

“Yeah.” You and Sam nodded in unison. 

“It’s okay. Hang on, hang on. Wait. We’ll get you help.” Sam assured Stuart. You pulled your own pistol out and followed Dean into the house. 

After you two stepped into the foyer Dean signaled for you to check the first floor. You silently nodded and split off heading through the living room to look around while Dean headed straight for the basement. After checking the entire first floor and finding nothing you decided to go check on Dean.You went through the kitchen and down basement stairs to suddenly hear the sound of a motor revving. You stepped down into the basement and turned, shocked to see a chainsaw floating in mid-air with the chain and blade aimed towards Dean. “Dean!” You shouted, trying to warn Dean. Dean turned around just as the chainsaw threw itself at him, spinning through the air. Dean’s eyes widened as he narrowly dodged the chainsaw stepping to the side while it just stabbed the poster behind him and shut back down. You and Dean looked from the chainsaw to each other with wide eyes, surprised and flabbergasted at what you just saw.

Stuart was rushed to the hospital, and thanks to your guys’ timely intervention Stuart wasn’t in critical condition, just severe condition. You and the boys watched over him until his mother came, which didn’t take her long. Now, as the sun was setting you, Sam, and Dean stood in Stuart’s hospital room while his mother sat by his bed. “My poor baby.” She whimpered, gently grasping Stuart’s hand with her own. 

“Yeah, it was touch and go there for a while, but the doctors say he’s gonna be all right.” You assured her. Stuart’s mother looked over at you and the boys.

“I’m just grafeul you showed up, I…” She gasped, looking back at Stuart, who was still unconscious, imagining what would’ve happened if you guys had not been there.”Thank you. You saved his life.” She smiled, looking back at you, Sam, and Dean. “Oh…I should run back home, get Stewie his favorite pillow.” She realized, suddenly standing up. You and the brothers glanced from each other to Stuart’s mother. She couldn’t go back home, not until you guys knew it was safe, and until you checked the house for EMF. 

“Actually, you know what, uh, it’s probably better if you just stay here.” Dean suggested.

“Yeah. Just until he wakes up, you know.” Sam clarified.

“Yeah, of course. You’re right. I’m just all flustered.” She sighed.

“It’s okay. Everything’s fine.” Dean nodded with a smile.

“Everything is not fine.” Dean growled under his breath as you three walked out of Stuart’s room and out of earshot of his mother.

“Yeah. My first clue was the flying chainsaw.” Sam muttered on the way down the dimly lit hallway, away from prying eyes or ears. 

“While you were waiting for the ambulance, we did a quick sweep for hex bags. Nothing.” You informed Sam. “But then when we pulled out the EMF, it went feaking crazy.”

“So it’s a ghost.” Sam concluded. 

“Yeah. Hey, we gotta figure out a way to keep his mom here while we clear the house.” Dean pointed out, stopping with you and Sam stopped as well. 

“You know, I don’t get why a ghost would be gunning for Stuart.” Sam mumbled. Dean scoffed.

“Murder, grave robbery, stole his favorite Pokémon, I mean, take your pick.” Dean retorted.

“Yeah. All right, you two stay here with them. I’ll go check the house, ask around. See if anybody–” Sam

“Got dead lately?” Dean supposed.

“Yeah.” Sam nodded.

“All right.” Dean murmured, digging his keys to the Impala out and tossing them to Sam before heading back towards Stuart’s room. You and Dean hovered around Stuart’s room until his mom wanted to go down to the cafeteria to get something to eat. You decided to go with her and keep her company while Dean stayed with Stuart.

Now you and Stuart’s mother were sitting outside the cafeteria while she broke down. She was sitting on a bench with you standing nearby. “Here you go.” You offered her a paper cup of water to drink.

“Thank you.” Stuart’s mother quivered, gently taking the cup of water. “I just don’t understand who would want to hurt my little Stewie.” She cried. “I mean, he wasn’t the nicest to his friends on the inter-net, but…”

“Some people are just so messed up inside, they don’t care who they hurt.” You mumbled. “It was probably a robber.” You lied. It was better if she thought if it just as a robbery, the last thing you guys needed was for her to find out that ghosts were real.

“He did have a lot of precious and irreplaceable toys–oh, I’m sorry, collectibles.” She corrected herself.

After talking with, well more like listening to Stuart’s mother talk she decided to get something to eat from the cafeteria. You decided to head back to Stuart’s room and check in with Dean. You peeked into Stuart’s room to see Dean and the employee from the comic store, Dirk energetically discuss horror movies.

“The aerobics instructor in the giant mixer, right? And then the kids the next morning are at the rec center, they’re all eating breakfast, and the one finds a tooth with all the stringy bits still hooked into it? Oh! Come on.” Dean exclaimed. “I mean, forget Freddy or Jason, that’s top-ten horror movie kill right there.”

“Top five, even.” Dirk agreed.

“Oh. And then the jock guy’s face, when Hatchet Man shoves it into the engine fan of that truck, and it just like…” Dean paused, shaking his head up and down vigorously while flapping his lips and imitating an explosion. You couldn’t help but smile at Dean and stare at him lovingly while he and Dirk were in their own little world talking about what you assumed to be All Saint’s Day. You always loved how passionate Dean was about things he loved—Cowboy movies, classic rock, All Saints Day, pie, the Impala. It always brought out a different side of him, a side he didn’t usually show on a day to day basis. 

“Did you know that they made the brain splatter with saltwater taffy?” Dirk asked Dean. 

“I did not know that. That’s pretty cool.” Dean remarked. While Dean and Dirk continued ranting back and forth your smartphone rang. You stepped away from Stuart’s room to take the call so as not to disturb Dean and Dirk. You pulled your phone out to see that Sam was calling you. 

“Hey, how’d it go, Sam?” You asked Sam, putting your phone to your ear whilst glancing back towards Stuart’s room. 

“We were right, it’s a ghost. Guy’s name was Jordan MacNeel.” Sam revealed. “He used to own the comic shop.”

“Okay, so is there a body to burn, or what?” You wondered. 

“No, no, no. He was cremated. And, uh…” Sam paused for a moment.

“And what?” You urged Sam to continue. 

“So, he possessed the David Yeager figure at the shop, and I think he’s coming for Stuart.” Sam warned.

“Hold on a sec, you’re seriously telling me that freaking Hatchet Man is coming here?” You questioned, looking back at Stuart’s room, you could only imagine Dean’s reaction to this. Forget freaking Halloween, this would be like Christmas in October for Dean, being able to face off against the villain of his favorite horror movie.

“I mean, not literally, but–” Sam went on.

“”Not literally” is enough for Dean.” You mumbled. After getting off the phone with Sam, who was currently stuck in the comic store with Samantha, the young woman from the comic store, which meant that you and Dean were on your own, with none of your stuff from the Impala to help you guys out. You subtly got Dean’s attention and brought him into the hallway away from Dirk and Stuart to explain the situation.  

“Wait, wait, wait, wait. Are you telling me that Hatchet Man, David Yeager, is coming here?” Dean gasped, a look of shock yet strangely enough, excitement on his face.

“He isn’t literally coming here, but–” You tried to clarify.

“Hatchet Man is coming here?” Dean repeated, his smile only growing bigger.

“Hey, hey, hey, focus, babe.” You urged him, snapping your fingers in his face.

“Right, right, right.” Dean nodded, trying to focus.

“We need to get Dirk and Barbara in a salt circle with Stuart before he gets here.” You pointed out. “I’ll go find Barbara, you make the salt line and get Dirk to stay inside.” You instructed Dean before you walked off down the hall to try and find Barbara. 

The last place you saw Barbara was the cafeteria, which was on the first floor, while Stuart’s room was on the third floor. You just had to find her and convince her to come back up to Stuart’s room before David freaking Yeager appeared. Thankfully you already found Barbara heading your way down the hall of the first floor with a tray of food. “Oh, there you.” You took a breath, walking down the hall to meet up with her. “

“Why? Is something wrong? Did something happen to my Stewie?” Barbara asked you.

“No, no, no, you should just get back to Stuart’s room in case he wakes up.” You suggested. “Who knows he could wake up at any moment.” You shrugged.

“Right, right, of course.” Barbara nodded agreeing with you.

“Good, good, let’s go.” You urged her, almost rushing her back towards the elevators with her tray of food whilst keeping an eye out for Hatchet Man. 

You and Barbara managed to make it to the third floor and made your way towards Stuart’s room with Barbara going at a leisurely pace. As Barbara turned a corner she suddenly stopped and you heard her tray drop. You turned around the corner to see her frozen in place, staring ahead at…Hatchet Man. Or at least the life-sized figure from the comic store. You rushed in front of her, as she let out a scream, to act as a shield between her and the Hatchet Man. While Hatchet Man, or Jordan just stood there with an axe in each hand staring at you two.  

“Hey, hey, hey. It’ll be just fine.” You tried to assure Barbara, glancing at her before looking at Jordan. 

“How?!” Barbara cried.

“Just trust me.” You insisted.

“Hey!” Dirk suddenly yelled from down the hall. You noticed Dirk standing at the other end of the hallway, behind Jordan. “Jordan, I…” Dirk trailed off as Jordan turned around towards Dirk.

“Dirk you need to get out of here, let us handle this!” You shouted to Dirk, but it seemed like he had no intentions of listening to you.

“I know you’re trying to kill Stuart. But he’s my friend.” Dirk proclaimed. “He’s our friend. So if you wanna do this you have to go through me!” Dirk yelled. Jordan slowly started walking towards Dirk, ignoring you and Barbara. You could still hear Barbara sobbing behind you while Dirk ran down the hall out of view with Jordan following him. 

“Son of a–” You growled under your breath. You wanted to go after Jordan and help Dirk, but you had to make sure Barbara was somewhere safe first. “I need you to come with me.” You urged her, grabbing Barbara’s hand and pulling her back down the way you two just came from.

“B-b-but–what is going on?” Barbara quivered.

“It’s uh, kind of hard to explain.” You mumbled, noticing a supply closet nearby and a cart against the other wall with stuff from the kitchen on it. You let go of Barbara and walked over to the cart tearing it apart to find a small can of salt. “This will do.” You murmured, walking back over to Barbara.

“All right, long story short your son’s dead boss is a ghost who happened to possess a life-sized David Yaeger and is trying to kill him.” You explained as you took her over to the supply closet. “Huh, that actually wasn’t too hard to explain.” You murmured under your breath.  

“What?!” Barbara gasped.

“All right, I need you to get in.” You instructed her, opening the closet and nudging her inside. “Listen to me, no matter what happens, no matter what you hear, you stay inside this closet. Don’t come out until I come back.”  

“What kind of insurance agent are you?” Barbara cried, looking at you with confusion and tears in her eyes. 

“That kind that saves people.” You declared. “And the kind that’s gonna save your son.” You told her before you closed the door and made a salt line in front of the door. Then you tossed the can of salt away and ran back down the hallway in the direction that Dirk and Jordan went. 

You ran around the corner, stepping around a cart that had been knocked over. Then you continued down the hall and around another corner past what looked like the security guard office. “Help! Somebody, anybody! Help me!” You could barely hear Dirk screaming from somewhere down the winding halls ahead of you. You pushed yourself fast, hoping to catch up with Jordan before he harmed Dirk. After running down another hallway and around the corner, Dirk and Jordan were nowhere to be found, but you could see the elevator at the end of the hall heading down. You ran over to the elevator to see it stop at Floor One, the main floor. You didn’t have time for the elevator to come back up, which that left you with only one option…the stairs.

“Oh, you’ve gotta be kidding me.” You groaned, taking a few breaths, as you looked over at the stairs and noticed a glass case on the wall with a hose and fire axe in it. You walked over and tested the case first before trying to break it open, thankfully it was left unlocked. So, you opened it, grabbed the fire axe out of it and went through the door leading down the stairs. You sprinted down the stairs as fast as you could, trying to keep your breathing steady and tried to breath through your nose.

When you made it down to the first floor you looked up and down the hallway, trying to figure out where Dirk and Jordan went. That’s when you had an idea, you still had your EMF meter in your cardigan from when you and Dean checked the house. You pulled out your EMF meter and turned it on, pointing up and down the hallway until it started to whir and whine. You stepped into a sprint down the hallway, letting the EMF meter lead you towards Jordan.

You let your EMF meter guide you through the winding halls of the first floor until you heard fighting and commotion down the hall. You put your EMF meter away and ran down the hall to find the morgue, and through the windows of the doors you saw Jordan throw Dean into the cabinet doors on the wall and corner him. Then you had another idea, glancing from Jordan to your axe. You walked through the double doors and gripped the axe tightly in your hand as you approached Jordan from behind while he lifted the axe in his hand to attack Dean. You felt a small surge of power flow into your arm and hand that was holding the axe whilst you lifted the axe up and pulled your arm back. 

“We all do bad things sometimes.” You heard Hatchet Man speak. Then you swung as hard as you could aiming the blade of the axe at Jordan’s neck. You were hoping without a head he might be slowed a little bit. When the blade of the axe made contact, thanks to your training and abilities it cut clean through Jordan’s, or the Hatchet Man’s neck slicing his head off. Jordan or the Hatchet Man stopped moving for a second and you let your guard down for just a split second. And in that split second Jordan suddenly turned around, swinging his axe along with him and slammed you in the face with the side of the axe’s head. You grunted in pain as you were sent flying backwards over one of the autopsy tables and onto the floor behind it, by the double doors. While you rolled over and attempted to recover you could hear Dean and Jordan fighting. Suddenly your smartphone started ringing, you quickly pulled it out and accepted the call, knowing it was probably Sam.

“We’re a little busy at the moment.” You groaned, pulling yourself up into a sitting position. 

“Y/N, it’s the keys.” Sam exclaimed.

“Keys?” You questioned, looking over at Jordan and Dean as they fought.

“Burn the keys.” Sam told you. That’s when you noticed the keys clasped to the belt loop on Hatchet Man’s jumpsuit. You hung up and got up as Jordan was choking Dean, his arms wrapped around Dean’s neck whilst Dean pinned him against the cabinets. 

“Babe! The keychain!” You yelled, pointing at Jordan. Dean frantically felt all over Hatchet Man up his arms and jumpsuit until he finally found the keys. Dean ripped them off and tossed them over to you. You caught them and attempted to light them on fire with your lighter, but they weren’t catching quick enough. Dean waved his finger at you urging you to go faster as Jordan started cutting off his air supply. You frantically looked around for anything that could act as a   substitute for lighter fluid. As you looked around you noticed a bottle of methanol on the desk nearby. 

“Hurry up.” Dean groaned, struggling against Jordan. You ran over, grabbing a metal pan on the way and picked up the bottle before removing the cap and filling the metal pan about halfway with the methanol. Then you dropped the keys in the pan and lit your lighter before dropping that into the pan as well. You stepped back and watched while the keys melted in the burning pan of methanol. Hearing the sound of burning you looked up to see Jordan let go of Dean whilst he caught on fire. Dean stepped away from Jordan and stood up straight. As Jordan burned Sam and Samantha walked through the double doors suddenly stopping, noticing Jordan’s burning body. You all watched while Jordan’s burning soul flew out of the Hatchet Man and disappeared into the ceiling. The headless Hatchet Man figure just collapsed to the floor with nothing possessing it. 

“Time to slice and…” Hatchet Man’s voice trailed off as the speaker powered down.

“Is it really over? Just like that?” Dirk asked while you five stood in the morgue, staring at the lifeless Hatchet Man figure. 

“Just like that?” Dean questioned, looking at Dirk.

“Yes. You’re all safe now. Even Stuart.” You assured Dirk. 

“And Jordan, is he…” Samantha began. 

“He’s in a better place.” Sam assured Samantha.

When the case over, Jordan at peace, and everyone safe you and the boys got back in the Impala and headed back home. “Thanks, guys.” Dean spoke, breaking the silent ride home.

“Hmm?” You and Sam murmured in unison, looking at Dean curiously. 

“You, uh, you two got me here ‘cause you needed to get me out of my funk, and give me a win. And you did. So…thanks.” Dean expressed with a smile, glancing between you and Sam before looking back at the road. 

“Yeah, but I gotta admit, it didn’t go exactly like we thought it would–” You began.

“Hey, babe ,we just went toe-to-toe with David friggin’ Yaeger. That was awesome.” Dean exclaimed.

“Yeah, it wasn’t really–” Sam started.

“Don’t ruin this for me.” Dean warned Sam, making you and Sam chuckle. 

“Hey, Dean. When we get back to the bunker, I mean, you gotta stop hiding out in your room.” Sam pointed out.

“I’m not hiding out.” Dean sighed.

“I–we get why you’re doing it. We do. But…” Sam went on. 

“What happened with Michael…You said yes for us. For Jack. For your family. You did the only thing you could in the moment to save your family. And what happened after…Just because Michael was wearing your face when he did all that stuff doesn’t make any of it your fault.” You explained, leaning forward from the backseat. “We don’t blame you. No one blames you. So, please, just stop blaming yourself.”

“I’m never gonna get over it. Okay? I’m just not.” Dean retorted, glancing at you and Sam again before looking back at the road. You and Sam both remained silent, you were hoping you could get through to Dean, get him out of this slump and help him work through the trauma from Michael, get him to just open up to you a bit. “But you’re right. I’m not doing anybody any good by just staying cooped up in my room.” Dean admitted. “So, whatever you two need. I’m there.” Dean assured you and Sam. “A’ight, Chief? Boss?” Dean quipped, making you and Sam smile a bit at least. Then Dean’s watch beeped. “All right, well, that is it. Halloween is officially over.” Dean declared, glancing at his wristwatch then back at the road.

“Good.” Sam chuckled, glancing at his own watch. 

“Okay, seriously, why? Why do you hate Halloween?” Dean growled, frowning at Sam. “What is it? Was it the time that I ate all your Halloween candy?”

“No.” Sam shook his head.

“Was it something Dad did?” Dean asked.

“No, dude. Guys, you don’t wanna know.” Sam insisted.

“No, we really do. Really.” Dean countered. Sam just went silent glancing between you and Dean before looking out the window.

“Okay, I gotta ask…what happened that made you hate Halloween so much? That you don’t even want to tell us?” You wondered.

“All right.” Sam murmured, sighing heavily and rubbing his forehead. “Dean, remember Andrea Howell?” Dean was silent for a moment, trying to recall the name, but drawing a blank. 

“No.” Dean mumbled.

“When I was in sixth grade, we were living in Bismarck, I had a huge crush on her.” Sam went on.

“Aw! That’s adorable.” You and Dean cooed in unison, smiling at Sam who just gave a b*tch-face to you and Dean.

“But continue.” You urged Sam.

“So, she invited me to her Halloween party. I said yes, and I went over. And at first, everything was great, um, and then we started to play games.” Sam explained.

“Spin the bottle?” Dean assumed.

“Seven Minutes in Heaven?” You supposed, earning a confused look from Sam, and a confused yet curious look from Dean. 

“Bobbing for apples.” Sam went on. “Like I said, I had a crush, so the entire night my stomach was in knots. And when it was my turn, I bent down, and–” Sam didn’t even need to finish, you knew exactly where he was going with this. 

“Oh, no.” You gasped, putting your hand over your mouth in disbelief. It’s no wonder Sam hated Halloween so much.

“No.” Dean muttered, smirking knowingly at Sam.

“Hurled.” Sam admitted. Dean teasingly gagged, imitating the sound and motion of vomiting.

“Hey!” You huffed, lightly smacking Dean on the shoulder. 

“Everywhere. Lunch, dinner, it all came up. On Andrea, mostly.” Sam added. “People ran and screamed, and it was so bad.” Sam murmured, zoning off ahead with a glazed look over his eyes, almost like he was reliving the horrifying night.

“That’s great.” Dean beamed. You cleared your throat, glaring and frowning at Dean while he glanced at you. “Not great, not great at all.” Dean corrected himself.

“I ended up hiding out in the woods, until you finally came and got me.” Sam finished.

“So that’s why you hate Halloween?” Dean asked, looking at Sam in disbelief. 

“Yeah.” Sam nodded. 

“Oh, come on, man, you gotta get over that. That’s…I mean…” Dean trailed off, looking back at the road. “All right, this is what we’re gonna do. Next year, we’re doing Halloween right.” Dean declared. “Okay? I’m thinking matching outfits, like, uh, Batman, Robin, and Catwoman.” Dean suggested.

“No.” Sam scoffed.

“Bert, Ernie, and Bertha.” Dean suggested with a wide smile, glancing at you and Sam.

“No.” You shook your head. 

“That’s weird.” Dean realized, looking back at the road.

“Yes.” Sam agreed.

“Ah, Rocky, Bullwinkle, and Natasha.” Dean suggested, looking back at you and Sam again with an eager smile.

“Babe.” You began with a sigh while Dean looked back at the road.

“Shaggy, Sccoby, and Velma.” Dean exclaimed, glancing back at you and Sam.

“Why would we…” Sam began. 

“Turner, Hooch, and Emily. Ren, Stimpy, and…” Dean paused, trying to think of another character. 

“Come on. Babe.” You groaned.

“Thema, Lousie, and J.D.” Dean suggested.

“But Thelma–” Sam began.

“We just put it in drive and go.” Dean exclaimed, looking between you and Sam with an excited look on his face. You and Sam both just shook your heads at Dean saying no.

Chapter Text

You and Dean both ran over to the young woman as the monster went to lunge at her. You grabbed her and pulled her back and up off the ground behind you while Dean shoved the monster forward, acting as a shield between you and the young woman, and the monster. ....You silently gestured for Maggie to stop while you slowly approached the vampire with Dean…..You nudged Maggie away whilst the vampire charged into you, holding up your machete you managed to block it while it shoved and struggled against you, attempting to bite you….You, Sam, and Jack stood in front of Maggie’s body, it seemed like someone bashed her head into the boulder behind her, which was covered with blood….You yelled, walking over to the railing, looking down to see Mary, Bobby, and a revived Maggie standing by the display table….

THEN……

“Remember when Sam asked if we could stop it? All the evil in the world?” Dean asked you…..You, Sam, and Dean looked up in shock and fear as an enormous creature shoved the tops of the trees aside, snapping them like twigs. It towered over everything, the trees, the forest. You guys must’ve been ants compared to that thing. You couldn’t barely make out its form, the only thing that stuck out were its huge, burning red eyes. Your body shook on its own as you guys stared up at it…..The squad leader instructed the other angels, raising his fist in the air to signal. Before they could do anything the squad of angels turned into clouds of dust and smoke…..When you turned the corner Dean was laying on the ground with his eyes closed. You called out as you were about to go check on him, but you felt hands on the back of your head as you felt electric pulses run through your brain…..While the demon was disoriented you heaved her up off the floor, noticing Maggie hiding by the bar holding an angel blade. “Maggie!” You called out, heaving the bartender up and slamming her onto the bar. “Now!” You urged her. Maggie stiffly raised the angel blade while you kept the demon pinned, and Maggie stabbed her in the back. The demon’s face lit up orange as she died until her body went limp on the counter…..

“Maybe with Jack, we can.” Dean pointed out. 

“We could, but then what would we do?” You questioned.

“Get married.” Dean suddenly answered, causing you to do a second take and look at him surprised…..

“Dean Winchester, will you marry me?" You asked, ripping the washers off the chain and holding them out in your palm.

“Y/N…” Dean began as he stared you in the eyes. “Let’s do it.” Dean agreed. Dean took the smaller washer and gently took your left hand, slipping it on your ring finger. A natural smile formed on your face and despite the situation you were elated as you took the bigger washer and slipped it onto Dean’s left ring finger…..Dean quipped, letting go of you and Sam, but holding onto your left hand for a moment with his left hand, you two smiled at the matching “rings” on your fingers…..When you sat up and got off the chair Dean suddenly pulled you into a tight hug, covering you with his arms and pulling you into his chest. You just smiled softly into his chest and wrapped your hands around his back…..You smiled at Dean as you leaned up and gave him a light peck on the lips. You pulled back and looked up to see Dean just smiled down at you…..

“Mmm. Yeah. We’d do the whole walking down the aisle, the “I dos,” exchange rings. Then we’ll do a whole lot of this.” He proclaimed, gesturing with his beer. “But on a beach somewhere, you know?” Dean smiled blissfully, taking a few steps, probably imagining it in his head. “Can you imagine?” Dean beamed, turning and looking at you with a bright smile on his face. “We’ll get the white-picket fence, some apple-pie, get a dog. Hell, maybe we’ll even have a kid or two of our own.” He went on. “And you know why? ‘Cause we freaking earned it, babe.”

“I’d love that.” You admitted, smiling lovingly at Dean…..

Suddenly Dean started groaning as he bent over in pain. “Dean?” You quivered, looking at Dean concerned. Dean started choking and his entire body locked up, like he was struggling, trying to keep control. 

“Dean!” You and Sam yelled in unison whilst you two and Jack looked at Dean concerned.

“We had a deal!” Dean screamed. Suddenly Dean’s body began rigid as he went quiet and stood by straight, but  you knew that wasn’t Dean, not anymore. 

“Michael?” Sam gasped. Tears pooled in your eyes as you glared at Michael. Michael, relaxing in Dean’s body, just took a look around before looking off ahead past you, Sam, and Jack.

“Thanks for the suit.” Michael spoke with Dean’s voice, but with a tone that sent chills down your spine.

“You son of a–” You seethed, wanting to charge at Michael, but Sam held you back. “No!” You screamed, tugging yourself out of Sam’s hold as you reached out for Dean’s body but you were too late in a blink Michael was gone, taking Dean’s body along with him. “Michael! You give him back!” You screamed, tears beginning to fall. “You give him back to me, you son of a–you give him–give him–” Your screams turned into sobs as you fell to your knees, where Dean just stood. “No, no, no, no.” You cried, slamming your fist into the floor…..

“Y/N…” Mary began.

“I’m fine.” You assured her, focusing on the laptop typing away, trying to hack into the traffic cams. Mary leaned in and gently grabbed your hand and pulled it away from the keyboard. You frowned as you looked up at her. “I am fine.” You repeated.

“Are you?” Mary asked…..

Tears began to now run down your face as you rested your head in your intertwined hands with your elbows on the desk. “No, I’m not okay, Dean.” You sobbed. “I need you, more than anything. I don’t know where you are, but please I need you to come back. I can’t do this without you.” You sobbed to yourself as your forehead against your hands, feeling the coolness of your engagement ring against your skin…..

“I’m going out for a bit.” You told her before heading for the stairs that led to the mezzanine.

“Alone?” Mary suggested, walking after you. “You need rest too.”

“What I need is to work.” You retorted, stepping onto the mezzanine….

“I know this is hard on you, but…” Sam admitted. “But from your new abilities–” When the werewolf went for your neck you shoved your face against his face, but it didn’t just kill him like it did that vampire. You focused even more power, feeling blood drip from your nose whilst the werewolf screamed out in pain and his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color…..

“Then you keep going on hunts alone.” Sam went on…..You deftly climbed up and onto the bottom of the railing and sliced the vampire’s head off before he could react…..You lifted yourself up and over the railing, slamming into the vampire’s back and shoving him down the steps into the grass. Before he could react you yanked his head up and sliced his head off….You took your free hand and quickly grabbed the knife, plunging it into the side of the vampire’s neck. He screamed out in pain as he stumbled back from you. Then you took the chance to slice his head off….Suddenly you felt a presence behind you, you turned around just time to see an extra vampire tackle you into the coffee table, splintering it into your back, you groaned a bit as you looked up to see the vampire looming over you….

“Going it alone is the exact thing that got us into this mess in the first place.” Sam retorted.

“You don’t think I know that!” You snapped…..

“Y/N–” Sam began with a heavy sigh.

“Sam, I’m not going to apologize for using these powers. Not if they can help us save Dean.” You retorted…..You could feel Sam, Dean, and Jody’s eyes on you as you roughly twisted “Dark” Kaia’s right arm around, forcing her groan in pain while you turned her around and forced her onto her knees with her back towards you. Then whilst you twisted her right arm against her back as far as you could, you slammed your boot into her back, slamming her into the dirt…..You squeezed your fist tightly, getting frustrated with yourself. Your body seemed to respond to your frustrations, summoning up a sudden surge of energy that ran through your arm and into your hand. You were pulled back to reality as you felt your fist smash right through the punching bag, creating a hole through the other side of it…..

“You should tell Dean about these new powers that you got from Amala.” Sam insisted. “He deserves to know, especially since we’re still not sure what kind of effect this could have on you.” You felt a bit of blood drip down from your nose, which you just wiped away….As you closed your eyes and focused on wanting to kill the vampire, blood dripped down out of your nose…..You pulled out your machete with one hand while wiping the blood from your nose with your other hand as the werewolf charged at you….

“Dean’s got enough on his plate right now, the last thing we need is him having to cope with the whole Michael thing and worry about me as well.” You countered….

“Y/N, you should tell him.” Sam urged you, leaning towards you and talking in a whisper so Dean wouldn’t overhear. “Dean’s gonna find out sooner or later, and if it’s later he’s gonna be pissed. So you just need to tell him–”

NOW…..

CLAREMORE, OKLAHOMA…..

You heard the crunch of the leaves under your feet as you shined your flashlight ahead, lighting up the bridge in front of you that led to the Rowling Family cemetery and mausoleum. You also heard the sound of Maggie’s footsteps as she followed closely behind you. Currently you were working a case with Maggie, and everything pointed to the Rowling family cemetery where the kids supposedly saw what sounded like a ghoul. You gripped your machete in your other hand, keeping your guard up while leading the way across the bridge with Maggie following right behind you. Ahead of you was a small group of tombstones and graves with the mausoleum resting in the back. You could hear Maggie pull out her body cam as you two walked up past the graves towards the mausoleum, after interviewing the kids you and Maggie discovered that they were hanging out at the mausoleum “studying” when they were jumped by a “walker” as they called it and fled before it could hurt them.  

“Hey, guys. Okay, so we are in delightful Claremore, Oklahoma.” You heard Maggie speak. You glanced at her to see her looking at her body cam. As more and more hunters started hunting on their own, Sam came up with the great idea of having them wear body cameras, for learning purposes and in case they went missing. Maggie included. “With Y/N.” She exclaimed, turning the camera towards you while attaching it to her jacket. You waved slightly at the camera before continuing towards the mausoleum. “According to the post, that’s where it came from. Y/N thinks it’s a ghoul.” Maggie shared in a quiet tone. “Anyway…here we go.” Maggie murmured, her voice trembling a bit. As helpful as Maggie was at the bunker this was her first real hunt, her first time out in the field, which is part of the reason you were adamant about going along with her. She always tried her best in every situation, but she didn’t seem quite ready to hunt solo yet.

“Stick close to me and you’ll be fine.” You assured her.

“Right.” Maggie nodded, trying to seem more confident. When you reached the mausoleum you noticed empty crushed beer cans littered the step in front of the door.  

“”Studying,” huh?” You muttered, glancing at the beer cans before shining your flashlight at the doors. You shined your flashlight through the glassless windows of the doors inspecting the inside. As far as you could see it was empty with stairs leading down underground. “You got your machete?” You asked Maggie, looking back at her. 

“Yeah.” Maggie nodded, pulling her machete out of her backpack.  

“Keep quiet and stay close.” You Instructed her before you slowly opened the door of the mausoleum. It opened with a rusty creak as you stepped inside with Maggie following behind you. You walked down the steps as quietly and carefully as you could, shining your flashlight ahead and gripping your machete tightly. When you stepped down into the lower level of the mausoleum it seemed empty, all you found were the tombs of members of the Rowling family. You walked forward shining your flashlight ahead, heading to investigate the back room of the mausoleum. The moment you stepped under the archway that led to the back Maggie suddenly screamed behind you. You immediately turned around to check on her, but the moment you did you felt hands on the back of your head and electric pulses run through your brain. You squeezed your eyes shut from the sheer pain as all of your worst nightmares were pulled up from the depths of your subconscious —Azazel piercing his hand through your mom’s chest–Your dad and Sarah’s bodies limp and covered in blood–Allie and Elliot’s bodies torn to shreds–"Bobby" stabbing Rufus in the heart–Bobby just staring back at you as the light left his eyes and the monitor flatlined– Abbadon piercing her had through Ryan’s back–Ryan’s body collapsing onto you as his head went limp against your neck–Benny glancing at you one last time–Kevin screaming as Gadreel burned his eyes out–Charlie lying in the bathtub, limp and lifeless with splatters of blood everywhere–Michael stabbing Gabriel in the chest with his archangel blade and Gabriel screaming out in pain and his face glowed a blinding blue-ish white color–An angel blade suddenly coming through the tear, stabbing Cass through the back and poking out through his chest. Cass groaning as his face and wound glowed a bright white–Sam forced to his knees, the vampire digging its teeth into Sam’s neck, blood spewing out of Sam’s neck–Your feet moving almost automatically as you ran down the gravel path towards the barn. Tears pooling in your eyes as they widened in shock….In front of you impaled on a huge, thick nail that stuck out of a support beam in the barn…was Dean—Dean’s body going rigid as he went quiet and stood up straight, Michael speaking with Dean’s voice, but with a tone that sent chills down your spine–You screaming, reaching out for Dean with tears streaming down your face, Dean disappearing before your eyes…before you could reach him— All you could hear was yourself screaming out in pain as you collapsed and you lost consciousness.

ELEVEN HOURS EARLIER……

After cleaning up the display map table from your meeting with a couple of hunters, you walked down into the hallway towards the galley. After only getting like four hours of sleep, if that, you were in desperate need of some caffeine. On your way into the hallway you happened to run into Dean walking by the doorway. “Hey, babe.” Dean smiled at you.

“Hey.” You greeted him whilst you both leaned towards each other, lightly kissing before pulling back. 

“I see you came to bed late last night.” Dean noticed as you started walking down the hall towards the galley with Dean following you.

“Yeah, a few Hunters needed to check in late last night.” You told him.

“And what time did you get up?” Dean wondered, while you two reached the galley.

“Early, I was coordinating some hunters and then a few asked for advice and lore.” You answered, stepping down into the galley and over to the coffee table which was right next to the door.

“Seriously, how much rest have you gotten lately? Any, at all?” Dean questioned, stopping just inside the doorway next to you. “I mean, I get it, babe, things are crazy right now, okay? But we all need our beauty sleep. Especially you. ‘Cause we both know how cranky you get without enough sleep.” Dean mumbled. You frowned and half-glared at Dean as you grabbed a coffee mug off the rack. “My point exactly.”

“For one I am not cranky, and two…I sleep.” You muttered, looking back at the coffee machine.

“Our very cold, lonely, empty bed begs to differ.” Dean countered.

“Babe, me and Sam have over twenty Hunters on roll-call, sixteen of which are currently out on hunts. I’ll probably take a nap later after Sam takes over.” You tried to assure him, pouring yourself some coffee.

“Not later, now.” Dean insisted.

“Babe–” You began, looking back at Dean.

“These people did survive a war, I’m sure they’ll manage on their own while you catch up on some sleep.” Dean pointed out with a firm, stubborn look on his face. You knew he wasn’t gonna let this go until you actually tried to get some decent sleep.

“Fine, I’ll go check in with Sam and then I’ll see if I can’t get a bit more sleep.” You reluctantly agreed.

“I’ll hold you to that.” Dean warned you. “And I’ll be taking that.” Dean spoke, taking your cup of coffee from you. “Thanks.” He smiled, gesturing to the cup before walking back into the hall and walking off.

“Dean–you–” You groaned, suddenly stopping and sighing, deciding to just let Dean go. Maybe he was right, maybe you did need some more sleep. With that you decided to go find Sam and make sure he had things handled before going back to bed. 

Thankfully you found Sam in the library, sitting at the middle table with his laptop in front of him and a couple of papers scattered around the table. “Hey.” Sam greeted you, glancing up as you walked over to the table.

“How’s it going?” You inquired. 

“Good, a couple of Hunters just checked-in, Jack and Cass are still in Sarasota, Mom and Bobby are on the Rugaru in Texas, Maggie found a case, and Ryan and Charlie are hunting a Lamia in North Carolina.” Sam shared, looking back at his laptop.

“Wait a second, Maggie found a case?” You questioned.

“Yeah something in Claremore, Oklahoma tried to attack a couple of teenagers.” Sam shared. “Maggie found it, offered to take it and seemed really eager, so…”

“Alone?” You raised an eyebrow at Sam.

“Yeah, every other Hunter near her is already working their own cases.” Sam pointed out.

“I’ll go, then.” You decided. 

“You’ll go?” Sam looked up at you with a raised eyebrow and a questioning look.

“Why not, not like we’ve got anything going on right now, and I do not want Maggie hunting by herself.” You insisted.

“You sure, Y/N?” Sam asked. 

“Yeah, it’ll be fine. Claremore’s only what six hours away. And if I’m there to help her out it’ll be like a milk run.” You shrugged, heading towards the rear door of the library. 

“And what about Dean?” Sam wondered.

“Can you let him know, just tell him I went to help a Hunter out.” You suggested. “I’ll be back tomorrow. Otherwise I’ll text you.” You assured Sam, heading out into the hallway before Sam could say anything else.

THIRD P.O.V….

TWENTY-FOUR HOURS LATER…..

“And details matter, all right?” Sam insisted, sitting on the back end of the front table in the library with a group of Hunters scattered around the middle table in front of him. “I know homework sucks, but get it down. All of it. The more we know, the better we are, so.” Sam explained, gesturing with John’s journal in his hand. He paused hearing footsteps walk up behind him from the Crow’s Nest and turned to see Dean. Sam stood up off the table while Dean walked into the library with a coffee mug in his hand. “Uh…” Sam trailed off, becoming a bit stiff as he awkwardly looked from Dean to the group of Hunters. “Everybody good? Any questions?” The Hunters were silent, kind of just nodding or shaking their heads. “Okay. Let’s get to work.” Sam declared, dismissing the Hunters. They all got up and talked amongst themselves as they filed out of the library and into the Crow’s Nest to leave. 

“You kids have fun out there.” Dean told the Hunters, glancing from them to Sam with a teasing smirk. 

“Don’t even say it.” Sam muttered, picking up his coffee mug and walking past Dean down into the Crow’s Nest. 

“Why?” Dean shrugged, acting innocent and oblivious as he followed Sam into the Crow’s Nest. ”No, it’s good. It’s got a very camp-counselor vibe to it. Just need to get you a whistle.” Dean exclaimed, gesturing with his hand. Sam rolled his eyes, avoiding looking at Dean when his smartphone started to beep. “What is that?” Dean groaned. Sam pulled out his smartphone while the two of them walked through the Crow’s Nest towards the hallway, to see that it was a few Hunters checking in.    

“It’s nothing. It’s just…” Sam paused, sighing a bit as he confirmed the Hunters checking in. “Hunter check-ins.” Sam shared, stepping into the hallway with Dean behind him. 

“Check-ins?” Dean questioned. 

“Yeah.” Sam nodded, walking down the hallway towards the galley. 

“That’s adorable.” Dean chuckled. Sam walked into the galley and turned, stopping in front of the coffee machine to re-fill his mug. Meanwhile, Dean walked over to the island. “You got any rest lately? Like, at all?” Dean asked Sam, turning around and leaning his back against the edge of the island. With his re-filled mug of coffee Sam turned around and took a seat at the table. “I mean, look, man, I know things are crazy right now, okay? I mean, hell, Y/N and I just went toe-to-toe with my own personal horror-movie icon, but we all need our beauty sleep. ”

“Dean, Y/N and I have over sixteen Hunters on cases right now. That’s not counting Jack and Cass in Sarasota or Mom and Bobby working that rugaru in Texas or Ryan and Charlie hunting that Lamia in North Carolina.” Sam pointed out. 

“Okay, you know that these people survived a war, right?” Dean countered, stepping over and sitting across from Sam at the table.

“Yeah, but a war isn’t hunting.” Sam argued. “These people need lore and weapons and tips and backup, and…Look, don’t worry about me, all right?” Sam tried to assure Dean when his smartphone beeped again. “I’m–I’m good.” Sam went silent and frowned looking at an alert on his phone that warned him about Maggie not checking in yet. Y/N hadn’t texted him yet either, which concerned him even more. She said that she’d be back “tomorrow” yesterday and if she was gonna be late she’d text. Granted it hadn’t actually been twenty-four hours exactly yet, but Y/N should’ve at least texted him or Dean by now.

“What is it?” Dean asked with a sigh. 

“One of the Hunters missed check-in.” Sam murmured.

“Who?” Dean wondered.

“Maggie.” Sam gasped, looking from his phone up to Dean.

“Wait, isn’t she the one that–” Dean began.

“That Y/N went to go help. Yeah.” Sam nodded. “But Y/N hasn’t texted or called either.” A look of anger and concern flashed over Dean’s face as he pulled out his own smartphone, checking for any texts or missed calls from Y/N, but sadly there was nothing.

“Come on, babe, answer the phone.” Dean growled with a quiver of worry in his voice as he paced back and forth behind Sam who was sitting at the middle table in the Library. Dean was calling Y/N over and over, hoping and praying that she’d pick up, that she just got caught up in the case and forgot to check in with him and Sam. But so far he had no luck, Sam on the otherhand was pulling up Maggie’s body cam footage to see if he could figure out what happened to them. Dean growled to himself as he pulled his phone away from his ear about to call Y/N again when he glanced at Sam’s laptop. “You got them wearing body cams now?” Dean questioned. 

“Yeah, they’re new.” Sam nodded. The footage from Maggie’s body cam started when Maggie turned on the camera and pointed it at her face. “Y/N and I figured watching each other hunt is the best way to learn. They upload directly to the server.”

“...In delightful Claremore, Oklahoma.” Maggie spoke. “With Y/N.” Maggie exclaimed, turning the camera towards Y/N while attaching it to her jacket. Y/N waved slightly at the camera before continuing towards what looked like a mausoleum.

“Then if something goes wrong, you got a place to start.” Dean mumbled, leaning down over Sam’s shoulder to watch the video.

“According to the post, that’s where it came from.” Maggie went on, directing the camera at the mausoleum as she followed Y/N towards it. “Y/N thinks it’s a ghoul.” Maggie shared in a quiet tone. “Anyway…”

“Yeah. That, too.” Sam nodded again.  

“Here we go.” Maggie murmured, her voice trembling a bit.

“Stick close to me and you’ll be fine.” Y/N assured her.

“Right.” Maggie nodded. When Y/N reached the mausoleum she noticed something on the ground.

“”Studying,” huh?” Y/N muttered, glancing at the ground before shining her flashlight at the doors. “You got your machete?” Y/N asked Maggie, looking back at her. 

“Yeah.” Maggie nodded, pulling her machete out of her backpack.  

“Keep quiet and stay close.” Y/N Instructed her before you slowly opened the door of the mausoleum. Sam sped up the video slightly as Maggie followed Y/N down the stairs into the mausoleum underground. Y/N walked forward shining her flashlight ahead, heading to investigate the back room of the mausoleum. Suddenly Maggie turned around and screamed as something lunged out of the shadows and attacked her, she and the camera shook in the struggle. 

“Something jumped her.” Dean noted. Sam rewound and slowed down the video to a pause to see what attacked Maggie. It looked like a ghoulish old man lunged at Maggie. “The ghoul? But what about Y/N? She should’ve been able to kill that thing.” Dean pointed out. Sam let the video continue and the boys frowned and flinched as Maggie tried to struggle against the ghoul, but it knocked her body cam off in the struggle. The camera fell onto the floor with a partial view of where Y/N went. It caught her turning out to help Maggie, but before she could Y/N suddenly stopped. All Sam and Dean could hear was Y/N screaming out in pain before she collapsed to the floor unconscious. Then the camera suddenly cut to black.

“Dean, what if they’re hurt or worse–” Sam began.

“We don’t know that, okay? We don’t know anything yet.” Dean countered.

“You just watched the same thing I did.” Sam sighed heavily, looking at Dean. 

“I saw a ghoul attack Maggie, and something, probably another ghoul attack Y/N. And, yeah, they’re nasty little sons of b*tches, but they’re also scavengers. They don’t usually feed on the living.” Dean pointed out. 

“Yeah, so why attack them?” Sam questioned, looking back at the screen.

“I don’t know. But we’re gonna go there and find out, and then we’re gonna find them and bring them home.” Dean declared before walking away. 

It took Sam and Dean about six-ish hours to drive from the bunker to Claremore, Oklahoma. They arrived near the Rowling family property in the late afternoon, and the first place they decided to check was the family cemetery and mausoleum that Y/N and Maggie were investigating when they were attacked. “So, what’s the deal here?” Dean pondered as the two of them walked across the bridge and into the cemetery. 

“I don’t know.” Sam sighed. “Same family owns the whole place.”

“Huh. Private cemetery. Must be nice.” Dean commented, casually walking up towards the mausoleum. 

“What?” Sam questioned, looking at Dean confused.

“As in convenient.” Dean clarified. “But what are we talking here? Are they some sort of weirdo shut-ins like the Addams Family?”

“Maggie was working a lead. Kids online said they were studying when, and I quote, “a walker tried to end them.”” Sam quoted with his fingers whilst the boys approached the mausoleum. “It’s a zombie…A Walking Dead thing.”

“I know what a walker is, Sam.” Dean muttered.

“Anyways, Y/N didn’t feel comfortable with Maggie hunting alone so she offered to come help her.” Sam went on. 

 “Yeah, that sounds like Y/N, all right.” Dean mumbled. “Granted, I wouldn’t feel comfortable with Maggie hunting alone either. Still, I wish Y/N would’ve said something.”

“It was last minute, and Y/N thought it was gonna be a milk run.” Sam stated.

“Well, so much for that.” Dean grumbled. “”Studying,” huh?” He murmured, noticing the empty crushed beer cans littering the step in front of the door.

“Yeah.” Sam nodded.

“Huh?” Dean scoffed, kicking one of the crushed cans aside as he stepped on to the door and shined his flashlight inside. The stairs leading down into the tomb of the mausoleum seemed empty. The door opened with a rusty creak when Dean stepped inside with Sam following behind him. The brothers walked down the steps into the tomb, shining their flashlights ahead. When Sam and Dean stepped down into the lower level of the mausoleum it seemed empty, all they found were the tombs of members of the Rowling family. 

“Hey, check it out.” Dean called Sam’s attention to a set of drag marks left in the dirt which matched up with where Y/N would have been standing when she collapsed.

“Drag marks.” Sam quivered, looking at the drag marks before turning around and examining the floor where Maggie would have been when she struggled against the ghoul. “Got some drag marks over here too.” Sam noticed, shining his flashlight at a spot on the floor where Maggie would’ve been.   

“But no blood, which means Y/N and Maggie are probably still alive.” Dean noted, kneeling down to examine the drag marks. 

“Ghouls don’t take prisoners.” Sam countered with a heavy sigh, turning back around to look at Dean.

“Okay, say that Maggie surprised the first ghoul, it attacked, and when Y/N went to help her the second one attacked Y/N, then they took Y/N and Maggie somewhere to feed for later, right?” Dean supposed. “I mean, they couldn’t have gone far. Especially with two people. Maybe they didn’t finish the job yet.” Dean pointed out, standing back up. “Either way, I say we find it–”

“–And Kill it.” Sam finished. 

“Yeah.” Dean agreed, pointing his flashlight towards the back room of the tomb. “Then find Y/N and Maggie.”

“Hello? Who’s down there?” A man suddenly called from upstairs, outside the mausoleum. Sam and Dean went back up the steps before they could investigate the back of the tomb. 

“All right, we’re coming up.” Sam assured the man as he and Dean reached the top of the stairs. A dark-skinned older man, dressed in landskeeper clothes, was standing in the doorway with a rake.“Hey! Hi.” Sam gingerly greeted the man whilst he stepped through the door and out of the mausoleum, holding his hands out to assure the man they meant no harm.

“Can I help you?” The man huffed.

“Yeah. I’m Mr. Harrison. This is Mr. Byrne.” Sam introduced himself and Dean, gesturing with his hand. Dean just kind of waved at the man, “We’re with the Historic Preservation Society.”

“This is private property.” The man growled. 

“Sure. The city sent us. They are gonna make this whole place a historic site.” Sam explained while the man glared between the boys suspiciously.

“Yeah.” Dean nodded with a smile. “We just need to take a look around, uh, survey the grounds, and then the home.” The man still glared at the brothers dubiously. “If we could just speak with the owner.”

“Follow me.” The man urged Sam and Dean, setting his rake down and gesturing to the boys to follow him back towards the bridge. 

The man led Sam and Dean to the Rawling family home where he introduced them to the “owner?” of the house, Neil. “I knew it!” Neil exclaimed, admiring the inside of the house while he stood just inside the front doorway. “I always said this place had historical significance.”

“So much significance.” Sam agreed.

“Thought so. Oh, please.” Neil stepped back and gestured for Sam and Dean to step inside. “I’m no expert. I do subscribe to Architectural Digest.” He chuckled, closing the front door once Sam and Dean were inside.

“Is that right?” Dean forced a smile.

“The thing is…How many of you does this take?” Neil wondered, leading Sam and Dean from the foyer and into the hallway. “I mean, two of you seems like enough.”

“Two of us?” Sam questioned.

“Your colleagues.” Neil clarified, glancing back at Sam and Dean as they walked. “Well, they got here right before you did. Said they were from the HPS, too.”

“Really?” Dean inquired, glancing at Neil confused yet intrigued as the three of them walked through the hallway. The moment they stepped into view of the living room Sam and Dean understood what Neil meant. Sitting in the living room, in two plush, leather armchairs were Mary and Bobby. Sam looked surprised to see them, since they were supposed to be hunting a rugaru in Texas. Mary and Bobby were just as surprised to see them. “You gotta be kidding me.” Dean grumbled.

“Hello, boys.” Mary greeted Sam and Dean with a surprised smile whilst she and Bobby stood up.

“What are you doing here?” Bobby asked.

“Oh, no. Was there a mix-up?” Neil gasped, looking between Sam and Dean, and Mary and Bobby concerned. 

“No. Not at all. We-we-we…We’re all good.” Sam stammered. “We, uh, we…just wish you’d checked in with the main office before coming all the way out here.” Sam implied, looking firmly at Mary and Bobby as he and Dean approached them. 

“Well, we don’t need permission to look at houses.” Bobby implied with his own retort. “Especially when the main office is run by a bunch of idjits.”

“I really hope this won’t affect our chances of being historically preserved.” Neil quivered, causing Bobby and Mary to glance at him.

“Could you just give us a minute?” Mary requested with a gentle smile. Mary walked over to Sam and nudged him into the hallway so they could talk privately. 

“So, uh, Neil, right?” Dean began as he walked over to Bobby and Neil. “How long has the house been in your family?”

“Oh!” Neil chuckled. “No. I can see why you think that. I’m…I’m flattered. I’m not the owner. Oh, that’d be Mr. Rawling. I’m his nurse.”

“Oh.” Dean murmured, glancing at Bobby, who glanced from Dean back to Neil.

“We’re gonna need to talk to him.” Bobby told Neil.

“Mmm.” Neil breathed.

Meanwhile, Sam and Mary down the hallway talking out of earshot. “What? Y/N’s missing too?” Mary gasped, a look of concern on her face.

“Yeah, she offered to come help Maggie with her hunt and then they both went missing.” Sam informed Mary, with a concerned frown.

“Since it was going to be Maggie’s first solo hunt, Bobby and I wanted to come up and check on her, but we had no idea that Y/N was already out here. We were worried, but we should have called.” Mary apologized.

“No, it’s…” Sam paused, sighing heavily. “Did you find anything?”

“Mr. Harrison, a word.” Dean suddenly called from the other room. Sam and Mary glanced over at Dean who urged them to join him, Bobby, and Neil in the other room. 

Sam and Mary walked into the room to find an old man, lying in a medical bed with all kinds of tubes and machines connected to him. “Is it just me or does this guy look exactly–” Dean began in a low voice to Sam. 

“No, that’s him, from the video.” Sam realized. 

“So, if he’s here, where’s Y/N and Maggie?” Dean wondered.

“Mr. Rawling.” Neil gently called out to Mr. Rawling, who didn’t respond. “Groundskeeper found him like this.” He shared, glancing up at Sam, Dean, Mary, and Bobby before looking back at Mr. Rawling.  “He had a stroke. I’m doing my best to keep him comfortable, but–”

“Neil? Give me a hand?” A woman suddenly called from down the hall. 

“In here!” Neil called back to her. “Sasha…Mr. Rawling’s daughter.” Everyone looked to see a middle-aged woman in a business-looking suit carrying a paper bag filled with groceries walk into the doorway and suddenly stop when she noticed the strangers in her house. “Sasha, they’re from the National Historic Preservation Society.” Neil informed her. “Isn’t that exciting?” He smiled at her. 

“What?” Sasha gasped, looking at Neil confused and the others dubiously. Dean kind of just shrugged and smiled at her while Sam, Mary, and Bobby smiled at her.

Sam, Dean, and Sasha returned to the living room and made themselves comfortable to discuss the house while Mary and Bobby talked with Neil. “This house. You’re sure?” Sasha groaned, sitting in one of the plush armchairs with her head leaning against her enclosed hand. Sam sat across from Sash on the plush, leather couch while Dean leaned against the mantle of the fireplace. 

“Yeah, she’s…She’s got good bones.” Dean insisted, knocking on the wood of the mantle. Sasha scoffed in response, pulling her head away from her hand and letting her arm rest limp against the arm of the chair. 

“My grandpa used to say that when he and my grandma lived here.” Sasha muttered.

“Now, your father, how long has he lived here?” Sam asked. 

“Full-time? I don’t really know.” Sasha sighed, looking back into her father’s room where Mary, Bobby, and Neil were talking. 

“You don’t know?” Dean questioned.

“Look, I just came down here to get everything in order before he…” Sasha paused, glancing to Dean before looking back towards her father’s room. “Well, before he dies. Look, it’s been a really long week.” She grumbled, rubbing her temple with her hand. 

“Sure. Sorry.” Sam apologized. “Um, we’ll just take a second, and we’ll be out of your hair.” Sam tried to assure her.

“You know what? I can’t. Not today.” Sasha refused, standing up from her chair. “So, I’m sorry. You’re gonna have to leave.” She half-demanded, half-insisted. 

At Sasha’s insistence, the group left the house and returned to where Dean and Sam parked the Impala, in a clearing on the trail that led between the cemetery and the house. “Well, it ain’t a ghoul. I checked the old guy out pretty good back there. No bites.” Bobby stated.

“Maybe we’re looking at a shifter.” Mary suggested. 

“I don’t know. Shifters don’t usually hang out in graveyards.” Dean pointed out, glancing at Mary.

“Maybe he was possessed, you know, or maybe a demon took his body for a joyride?” Sam supposed.

“Yeah, and then what? He tucks him back in like he’s returning a library book?” Bobby scoffed. “Anyway, I spritzed him with holy water when the nurse’s head was turned. This case obviously ain’t a milk run.”

“Something on your mind, Bobby?” Dean inquired.

“Yeah. Your brother and fiance.” Bobby huffed, looking at Dean. “Thinking that Maggie would be okay coming out here when she had no idea what she was walking into. Now I’ll give Y/N a bit of credit, at least she offered to come out here and help Maggie, but Maggie had no business being out here in the first place. She wasn’t ready.”

“Come on, when is anybody ever ready?” Dean questioned.

“You are or you ain’t.” Bobby retorted. “Real leaders would’ve seen that a mile away.” 

“Bobby.” Mary interjected, frowning at Bobby. “Look, we all want the same thing. We have a job to do, so let’s do it.” Mary insisted, looking between Sam, Dean, and Bobby. “Sam, you’re with me.” Mary decided, looking at Sam. “Bobby, you’re with Dean.” She told Bobby, glancing from him to Dean. And so, the group split with Sam and Mary taking one trail into the forest while Dean and Bobby took the other trail, looking for clues as to what took Y/N and Maggie. 

“You think I was too hard on your brother and your fiance back there.” Bobby mumbled as he and Dean walked down a trail through the dense forest. 

“They’re doing their best. They’re doing better than their best.” Dean expressed. “You know, this whole Hunter Five-O thing, they’re killing themselves over it. They don’t eat, they don’t sleep. Hell, Sammy grew himself one of those Kenny Rogers beards.” Dean half-complained, gesturing to his jawline with his hand. “No offense.” He murmured to Bobby.

“Well, I’m, uh…still getting to know this Bobby.” Sam admitted whilst he and Mary walked down a different trail through the forest. “Um…Our Bobby wasn’t the most open person, either.” Sam chuckled. “Not at first. His wife, she was possessed by a demon, and he had to take care of it himself.”

“They never had any children?” Mary asked.

“No.” Sam shook his head as they walked into a clearing with an abandoned shack in it. “Anyway, point is, people put up walls for a reason. So, whatever your Bobby has behind his…Doubt it’s pretty.” Sam warned Mary. 

“But you think I should try and find out?” Mary supposed. 

“You know what?” Sam paused, stepping in front of Mary as they stopped next to the shack. “If you care about him, I think you should.” Mary sighed, glancing away towards what looked like a well-used fire-pit or campfire. 

“Hey, what is…” Mary began, stepping up to the remains of the fire-pit.

“What?” Sam wondered.

“Sam, look at this.” Mary called Sam’s attention to the pit while she knelt down in front of it.

Dean and Bobby continued through the forest going off the trail until they walked into a clearing with what looked like an abandoned hunter’s cabin. Dean approached the slightly ajar door with Bobby behind him before nudging the door open and slowly stepping inside. While Dean examined the inside of the cabin Bobby noticed a strangely familiar figure walking off into the forest out of view. While Dean went inside the cabin Bobby split off to investigate the strange figure. Dean looked around the inside of the cabin, and nothing seemed out of the ordinary until he noticed what looked like a hand peeking out from underneath a pile of cloth and wool sheets. He used his foot to nudge the wool and cloth away to confirm that it was a hand.

Mary nudged some of the cold charcoal away to discover what looked like burned and partially melted IDs. “FBI, DEA…” Mary spoke, pulling various fake IDs out of the charcoal and holding them up for Sam to see. “Forest Service.”

Dean knelt down and removed the wool to reveal the body of a man, he suddenly jumped back up taken slightly aback. 

“Looks like a Hunter’s wallet.” Sam noticed.

“Another Hunter? Not one of ours.” Mary realized, making out the face on the IDs and looking back at Sam. 

“Bobby?” Dean called, turning around to discover that Bobby wasn’t with him. “Bobby!” Dean yelled, walking back out into the doorway to see if Bobby was outside the cabin, but there was no sign of him.  Suddenly someone or something grabbed Dean from behind and roughly yanked him back into the cabin, throwing him across the cabin. Dean slammed into the dirt and rolled into the wall before quickly getting to his feet to see a ghoulish version of Mr. Rawling. The “ghoul” snarled and charged at Dean. Dean quickly pulled his machete out of its sheath and thrusted it towards the ghoul. Who suddenly exploded into a cloud of dust the moment the blade hit him. Dean closed his eyes for a moment before opening them to discover that the “ghoul” was gone and all that remained was the dust that covered Dean’s jacket and hair. “The hell?” Dean questioned, looking from the dust all over him to where the ghoul just stood. Dean looked around confused and perplexed while he stumbled over to the door and opened it to find Bobby outside, waking up to said door. “What happened to you?” Dean growled. 

“I could ask you the same question.” Bobby retorted, looking at Dean confused. 

“You–” Dean suddenly stopped, looking from Bobby to his dust-covered clothes and back up to Bobby with a glare and a frown.

Sam and Mary made it back to the house by nightfall where they found Neil comforting a distressed and panicked Sasha. “A thing chased me down the hall.” Sasha quivered while she rested on the arm of one of the plush armchairs in the living room with Neil, comforting her and Mary and Sam standing nearby. 

“What kind of thing?” Mary asked. 

“It couldn’t have been real. It looked…It looked like a vampire.” Sasha admitted in disbelief. “Oh, I’m crazy. That sounded crazy.” She muttered under her breath. Mary and Sam silently looked at each other. This case wasn’t making sense–first a ghoul and now a vampire? 

“You’re not crazy.” Sam assured Sasha, causing Sasha and  Neil to look at him confused.

“I’m sorry. What are you doing in my house?” Sasha questioned. Sam cleared his throat before explaining, or better yet revealing the truth to Sasha and Neil.

“You hunt monsters?” Sasha questioned, now sitting in the armchair with Neil leaning on the arm of it while Sam and Mary sat on the couch across from them. Sam just nodded.

“What about the Historic Society?” Neil wondered.

“Um…Yeah, sorry.” Sam apologized as Dean rushed into the living room out of breath. Sam and Mary stood up from the couch, curious if Dean and Bobby found anything.

“You’re not gonna believe what I found in the shed.” Dean sighed. 

“You hunt monsters?” Sasha repeated. 

“Oh. Good. You told them.” Dean mumbled, shrugging and nodding to Sam.

“What did you find in the shed?” Mary inquired. 

“Dead guy.” Dean shrugged, glancing at Mary. 

“Any chance…Any chance it was him?” Sam asked, pulling a burned ID out of his jacket pocket and showing them to Dean. Dean took the ID and examined it. 

“Yeah. Yeah, that’s him.” Dean nodded, handing the ID back to Sam.

“Great.” Sam muttered, putting the ID back in his jacket pocket. “So, we think something is killing Hunters.” Sam told Dean, who frowned at him. This didn’t look too good with Y/N and Maggie still missing and something killing Hunters.

“Where’s Bobby?” Mary wondered, noticing Bobby didn’t come in with Dean. 

“Said he had to grab something out of the truck.” Dean informed Mary.

“I’ll go check.” Mary offered, rushing past Sam and Dean and heading outside to check on Bobby. 

“No, wait, time out.” Sasha gasped, abruptly standing up. “There’s a dead body on our property?” Sasha snapped, looking between Sam and Dean.

“Yeah, that’s not all, uh…a wormy clone of her dad tried to kill me.” Dean shared, pointing behind him towards Sasha’s father’s room. “It was the same thing that attacked Maggie in the video.”

“Who’s Maggie?” Neil wondered, standing up off the arm next to Sasha.

“But my dad is right there.” Sasha pointed out, pointing towards her father’s room.

“This makes no sense.” Sam sighed, while Dean glanced back towards Mr. Rawling’s room.  

“Yeah, and we still don’t know what attacked Y/N, either.” Dean grumbled.

“Um, who’s Y/N?” Neil queried.

“Sasha, can we talk to the groundkeeper, please?” Sam asked Sasha.

“Don? He left hours ago.” Sasha shared. “What about the thing that I saw?”

“Right. Yep. So, she had a vampire chase her down the hall.” Sam informed Dean, looking over at him. Dean glanced between Sasha and Sam confused.

“Okay, you’re right. No sense.” Dean groaned, shaking his head. “I mean, what kind of vampire lets its dinner go AWOL?” Sasha’s face contorted in shock and disgust as Dean went on. “And that thing that I killed…died weird.” Dean exclaimed.

“Okay, you know what? This is a stretch, but go with me. What if what we’re dealing with, what if they aren’t monsters at all?” Sam suggested.

“Oh, thank god.” Neil gasped in relief, making Dean glance at him for a moment before looking back at Sam.

“All right. Well, then, what are they?” Dean questioned.

“Maybe some kind of manifestation?” Sam went on.

“Like, from a witch or a psychic?” Dean supposed.

“Remember the guy from the old folks’ home?” Sam reminded Dean. “He could–he could make things go Looney Tunes.”

“Fred Jones. Yeah, Dad’s buddy.” Dean recalled. 

“Exactly. He was psychokinetic. He could reshape reality.” Sam explained.

“Reshape? That’s not possible.” Neil shook his head, causing Sam and Dean to glance at him for a moment.

“Oh, pal, you have no idea what’s possible.” Dean retorted before he and Sam looked back at each other. “Yeah, but Fred Jones was d*mn near catatonic. He had no idea what he was doing.”

“Well, maybe he doesn’t, either.” Sam countered. 

“You think my dad’s doing this?” Sasha scoffed, pointing towards her father’s room. 

“Sasha, has your dad ever shown any signs of, um…” Dean paused, gesturing to his head, implying psychic powers.

“Psychic powers? There’s no–No.” Sasha vehemently insisted “no.” “I mean, if we’re talking textbook workaholic with toxic narcissistic tendencies, then, yeah, sure, maybe. But a psychic? No way.”

“Why would he manifest a vampire to scare his own daughter?” Dean pondered.

“Sasha, tell us exactly what was going on when you saw the vampire.” Sam urged Sasha. Sasha sighed heavily before continuing.

“I thought I heard rats or something in the attic.” Sasha sighed. “I was going up to see, but I–”

“But you got scared.” Dean interjected. “You got scared, so you didn’t go.”

“The attic.” Sam realized.

“Yeah.” Dean nodded.

“I’ll go.” Sam offered. “You stay with them.” Dean handed Sam his machete, which Sam took before heading down the hall towards the stairs.

While Sam went to check the attic Dean stayed in the living room with Sasha and Neil. He sat on the edge of one of the plush leather armchairs, sharpening his machete while Sasha stood by the window with her back turned to him, taking some pills to deal with the stress. She shoved the pills in her mouth before downing them with a sip of scotch. “Could you not…” Sasha snapped, turning around and glaring at Dean. Dean paused his sharpening and looked up at Sasha. “Yeah, you know what? Never mind.” Sasha muttered, turning back around. 

“You okay?” Dean asked her.

“Well, my father is dying–” Sasha huffed, turning back around and looking at Dean, leaning her back against the accent table by the window. “–And there’s a strange man sharpening a…machete to presumably kill monsters with in my living room. Thank God for benzos. I never should have come back here.” She complained, walking over to the couch with her glass of scotch in hand. “Thanks dad.” Sasha muttered, glaring towards her father’s room before sitting on the couch across from Dean. 

“No love lost between you two, huh?” Dean noticed. Sasha just sighed heavily, leaning against the back cushions of the couch and sipping her scotch. “Look, I get it.”

“No offense, but I’m not really up for a heart-to-heart.” Sasha retorted, setting her glass down on the end table next to her.

“Great. Okay.” Dean nodded, slipping his machete back in its sheath. 

“My dad wasn’t the best person. He was gone all the time, working. For us, he said, but…My mom…He knew depression runs in her family. He wasn’t there, so I was the one who found her. I was twelve.” Sasha explained, picking up her glass of scotch again with a solemn, forlorn look on her face. She went quiet sipping more of her scotch. 

“I’m sorry.” Dean apologized.

“That’s what everyone says. Except him.” Sasha murmured, glancing back towards her father’s room. “Never said it. You want to know what the most ridiculous part is? I worshipped him when I was a kid. Didn’t know any better. He’s the only family I have left.”

“Can I give you a little advice?” Dean asked. Sasha just silently looked at Dean. “Let it go. The past is…There’s nothing you can do about it now, so it’s just baggage. Let it go. You’ll feel a lot lighter.”

“Is that what you do?” Sasha inquired. Dean exhaled softly and clicked his tongue, thinking about it.

“I try.” Dean admitted. “Every single day.”

Meanwhile, a few minutes earlier…Sam slowly made his way through the halls of the second floor towards the attic with the machete ready in case a vampire did suddenly jump out at him. When Sam reached the attic door at the end of the hall he slowly opened the door with his machete ready for whatever might be on the other side of the door. The door opened with a creak as Sam pulled out his flashlight and turned it on, shining it into the almost pitch-black attic. He slowly walked forward and around a corner to find steps leading up to the actual attic. Sam cautiously made his way up the steps, causing the floorboards to creak under his feet. When he reached the top of the steps and slowly made his way deeper into the attic he shined his flashlight around until he discovered Maggie in the back of the attic, unconscious, chained to the ceiling. “Maggie.” Sam gasped, rushing over to check on her. He set his flashlight on a surface nearby and aimed it at Maggie so he could see while he checked on her and freed her. “Oh, no.” Sam quivered, noticing the IV embedded in her neck. “Okay.” Sam whispered, gently removing the IV and letting it drop.

“Sam?” Maggie whimpered, waking up.

“Hey.” Sam gasped, relieved to see that Maggie was awake. 

“I’m so sorry.” Maggie whimpered, her body trembling. 

“It’s okay, it’s okay.” Sam assured Maggie, examining the chains to see how to free her. “Where’s Y/N?”

“I–I don’t know. I haven’t seen her s-since we–” Maggie stuttered, struggling to speak. “--Since we were attacked.” She quivered. “What i-if–”

“Hey, hey, it’ll be okay. We’ll find her.” Sam tried to assure Maggie, while also trying to assure himself. If Y/N wasn’t with Maggie then where was she…

Y/N’S P.O.V……

ABOUT TEN MINUTES EARLIER….

When you finally started to wake up you felt what seemed like cold, hard dirt underneath your head. You managed to open your eyes and you found yourself lying on the ground, underground in what looked like a tomb…in the back room of the Rawling family mausoleum….As you started to become more aware everything came back to you–You came to help Maggie with a case which you thought was a ghoul. Then you and Maggie came to investigate the Rawling family mausoleum where the ghoul was seen and what you found…but what you found was so much more than a ghoul. You recalled the feeling of hands on the back of your head and electric pulses running through your brain. You remembered exactly what kind of monster attacked its victims like that… “Freaking Djinn.” You growled under your breath, struggling but managing to pull yourself up into a sitting position. So, much for this being a milk run. When you sat up your head felt like it was pounding, you gingerly touched your fingers to your forehead and felt blood. You must’ve hit your head hard when you collapsed. You pulled your smartphone out of your pocket, no doubt Sam and Dean were wondering where you were, but when you tried to open your phone it didn’t respond. “Figures.“ You muttered, shoving it back in your pocket. It must’ve died while you were unconscious. When you tried to stand up pain ran through your upper right leg, and you just collapsed again. You looked down at your jeans to see the upper right leg torn up with blood soaking the ripped cloth of your jeans. Your leg must’ve gotten gashed up as well when you collapsed. You didn’t have time to worry about that though, you needed to find Maggie and kill the Djinn before it drained her of too much of her blood. You ignored the pain running through your leg as you stood up and walked around the corner and into the tomb itself. There was no sign of Maggie or the thing that attacked her, was it a second Djinn? Possible. You guys have dealt with pairs of Djinn before. As you walked towards the stairs, with ideas running through your head about what happened to you and Maggie they were suddenly interrupted when you heard footsteps. It sounded kind of like dress shoes hitting the stone steps. Your body froze as a familiar figure walked down the steps, with purpose and an unsettling sense of confidence in each step. You squeezed your hands into tight fists, trying to keep as calm as you could at the sight of him in his three-piece suit. 

“Hello, Y/N.” “Dean” greeted you, a sinister, threatening smile on his face as he reached the bottom step. You wished you were wrong, but sadly you knew that wasn’t Dean, not with the way he was looking at you, like he wanted to rip you limb from limb, and that tone that sent shivers of fear down your spine. Dean…Your Dean…would never look or speak to you that way.

“Michael.” You quivered, glaring at Michael as teals pooled in your eyes and you squeezed your hands tightly to stop yourself from shaking.

“No, no, no. You aren’t real.” You growled, shaking your head as you stepped backwards trying to keep your distance from Michael as he approached you, like a beast cornering its prey. This couldn’t be real…Dean would never say yes to Michael again…not after everything Michael put him through. That’s it! This had to be some kind of nightmare that the Djinn put you under to drain you. 

“Aren’t I, though?” Michael asked you.

“You’re not. Dean would never say yes again.” You growled, frantically looking for a way out, but Michael had you cornered. And neither Dean or Sam were coming to help you.

“He said yes once to save you.” Michael countered. Close enough to reach you he suddenly pulled his fist back and punched you in the stomach. You groaned in pain as you bent forward. It certainly felt real. “Is that real enough for you?” Michael sneered, roughly grabbing you by your jacket and pulling you up. “Who's to say he won’t do it again to save you? After all that’s all you seem to do is sacrifice yourselves for each other.” He pointed out, pulling you up close to his face.

“I trust Dean to make the right choice.” You seethed, glaring at Michael. He frowned and glared at the certain, defiant look on your face, which seemed to piss him off. 

“And that’ll be what kills you.” Michael retorted, holding you backwards and punching you in the face, once-twice before letting go and letting you drop to the ground. You coughed as you struggled to push yourself up when you noticed your machete a few feet away lying by the side of the room near the shadows. It must’ve landed over there after you dropped it. If you could just get a hold of it, you needed something to fend Michael off ‘cause you were gonna fight him tooth and nail. “As much as I’d love to make your death long and painful, I need Amala’s power, and taking that’ll probably kill you, so…” Michael went on as you attempted to crawl away from him towards the machete. Michael kicked you in the stomach once, shoving you onto your side, but pushing you closer to the machete. “Let’s end this quickly.” Michael decided, kicking you again even harder, causing you to cry out in pain as you rolled across the ground. It hurt like a b*tch, but at least you could reach the machete now. You quickly grabbed it and concealed it with your body whilst you pulled yourself up onto your knees. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure Dean remembers the feeling as I slice open your neck and snap it.” Michael sinsterly assured you looming over you and moving to grab you. In the heat of the moment your flight or fight instincts kicked in and your body moved on its own. When Michael reached down to grab you again you swung the machete and thrusted the blade into his chest. The moment the blade stabbed Michael he exploded into a cloud of dust which covered you. You closed your eyes to shield them from the dust and when you opened them you looked around in shock. Michael was gone. Then you looked at your clothes and hair which were covered in dust. What the hell was that? 

“Maggie.” You gasped, remembering Maggie. You could figure out what happened later, you had to find Maggie. Ignoring the pain you pushed yourself ahead and went up the stairs out of the mausoleum to find Maggie.      

THIRD P.O.V…..

While waiting for Sam to come back from the attic Dean joined Sasha and Neil in Mr. Rawling’s room, next door to the living room. While Dean and Sasha watched Neil tend to Mr. Rawling Dean stared at the IV’s connected to Mr. Rawling’s body, and the blood bags which were also plugged into his arm. “You’re giving him a transfusion?” Dean asked Neil. 

“Oh, um…Keeps up his iron.” Neil clearly lied, looking at Dean with a forced smile. 

“Oh.” Dean murmured, glancing over at Sasha. He needed to get her out of the room before he could confront Neil. “Sasha, could you go make me a sandwich?”

“Seriously?” Sasha frowned at Dean. “You want me to make you a sandwich?”

“Go.” Dean silently mouthed to Sasha, glancing from Neil to her. Sasha took the hint, glancing between Neil, who was too busy with her father, and Dean. 

“I’ll just go make that sandwich.” Sasha agreed, subtly walking out of the room to not alert Neil.

“Great.” Dean smiled at Sasha. With her gone he took a few steps away from Neil to get some distance before facing Neil and pulling his pistol out, aiming it at Neil. 

“Wha…What are you doing?” Neil gasped, looking at Dean.

“It didn’t hit me at first, but then I remembered. I’ve been that rig before, long time ago, when Y/N and I were hooked up to it.” Dean recalled, glaring at Neil —images flashed through Dean’s mind. Of him hanging from a rope with an I.V. plugged into him, with Y/N hanging the same way— ”You’re not giving him blood. You’re taking it.” Neil just smirked sinsterly at Dean. “You’re a djinn.” 

“But you knew that already, didn’t you?” Neil assumed, his eyes glowing blue as his djinn marks appeared on his face. 

“Why are you going after Hunters?” Dean angrily asked Neil. 

“Because you told me to.” Neil shrugged, his eyes returning to their normal color. Dean just furrowed his eyebrows and frowned, looking at Neil confused. “Is this still part of the game?”

“What game?” Dean questioned.

“The test.” Neil huffed. 

“Michael.” Dean realized. “You think I’m Michael.”

“You’re not?” Neil gasped, looking at Dean confused. 

“No, not anymore.” Dean growled. 

“Mmm.” Neil murmured, looking away from Dean for a moment. “I thought when you showed up with that ridiculous Historic Society story that you–” Neil paused as he slowly approached Dean while Dean kept his pistol aimed at Neil. “–He was testing me, making sure I kept up my end of the bargain.”

“What bargain? Stop!” Dean demanded. Neil stopped and scoffed before smiling to himself.

“Find somewhere quiet, set up shop, kill as many Hunters as I can.” Neil went on.

“And in return, he’d give you an upgrade.” Dean assumed.

“It’s what he does.” Neil nodded, turning around and walking back over to Mr. Rawling’s bed. “Djinn. What powers do we really have? Trapping our little flies, weaving our poisonous webs inside people’s minds. It’s all so…limiting. Now, one touch, I read minds, see nightmares. And because of him, because of you–” Neil corrected himself, smiling at Dean almost mockingly. “I can bring those nightmares into the world. Make them do whatever I want.”

“The old man?” Dean inquired, gesturing his pistol towards Mr. Rawling while keeping it aimed at Neil. 

“Rawling?” Neil scoffed, glancing from Mr. Rawling to Dean. “His worst nightmare is dying in this house unmourned, unloved, rotting away in the family crypt, alone with his own regret. It’s a tad macabre, don’t you think? Now, the little hunter girl? Hers were much more interesting. It’s a shame what those vampires did to her family. Quite a place she comes from. And your friend Bobby. The things slithering around in his mind. Uff…Still none of them can even compare to what I found in Y/N’s head. The nightmares in her head? Much, much worse than anything I could ever think of…” Neil sneered, glaring at Dean with a sinister smirk.

“What did you do with Y/N?” Dean growled, glaring at Neil.

“You can relax, I didn't kill her. As much as I wanted to, I was under strict orders not to harm her…mostly.” Neil assured Dean.

“Why?” Dean questioned.

“I have no clue.” Neil scoffed with a shrug. “I don’t ask questions. I’m just under orders. We all are. All I know is that Michael was very insistent–none of us are to kill Y/N under any circumstances. So, I left her in the mausoleum with her worst nightmare to keep her busy until Michael could come collect her.” Neil shared, stepping towards Dean.

“I said stop.” Dean seethed, keeping his pistol aimed at Neil. 

“We both know that won’t do me any harm. And I highly doubt you have a knife dipped in lamb’s blood.” Neil pointed out. 

“No, but it’ll slow you down.” Dean retorted. Neil scoffed again in response and made a move towards Dean. He grunted in pain as Dean shot him in the leg.

“Ow!” Neil groaned before suddenly lunging at Dean and shoving him into the desk behind him. With Dean against the desk Neil shoved him down, trying to pin Dean to the desk while Dean struggled against him. Neil knocked Dean’s pistol away, sending it across the floor out of reach. “Relax.” Neil growled, his eyes glowing blue as he grabbed Dean’s throat. “I won’t let anything happen to Michael’s favorite monkey suit, but I am curious. What are your nightmares?” Neil wondered, putting his free hand on Dean’s forehead. 

Y/N’S P.O.V……

ABOUT FIVE MINUTES EARLIER…..

You rushed down the trail as fast as you could back towards the Rawling’s house, ignoring the pain in your leg and your aching body.. You prayed that the Djinn took Maggie back to the house. When you finally reached the house you ran up the front steps, thankfully the door was unlocked already so you opened it and stepped inside. When you walked inside you could hear two voices down the hall, one you didn’t recognize…the second almost sounded like Dean. As you slowly walked down the hallway towards the voices you could finally make them out. That was for sure Dean talking to someone. You were surprised and relieved that he was here, he and Sam must’ve come to find you and Maggie after you lost contact. “I said stop.” You heard Dean seethe. 

“We both know that won’t do me any harm. And I highly doubt you have a knife dipped in lamb’s blood.” The male voice you didn’t recognize pointed out as you made your way down the hall, limping a bit as the pain in your pain got worse.

“No, but it’ll slow you down.” Dean retorted. Suddenly you heard a gunshot.

“Ow!” The man cried out in pain. Then you heard the sound of them fighting and someone getting slammed into something. You reached the doorway and peeked around the corner to find a man you didn’t recognize, who you assumed to be the Djinn knocking Dean’s pistol away while keeping Dean pinned against the desk. “Relax.” He growled, grabbing Dean’s throat. “I won’t let anything happen to Michael’s favorite monkey suit, but I am curious. What are your nightmares?” He wondered, putting his free hand on Dean’s forehead. You couldn’t let the Djinn harm Dean no matter what, and it wasn't like you had a knife dipped in lamb’s blood. Meaning you only had one option–You didn’t want Dean to find out about your abilities like this, but if it meant saving Dean you didn’t care. Your body responded to your deep, intense desire to save and protect Dean and with it an intense amount of power swelled up in your body. As you approached the Djinn from behind he suddenly let go of Dean and stumbled back in shock. “You…You’re…” He gasped, staring at Dean in shock. With the Djinn off of him, Dean finally noticed you a mix of relief, concern, and little anger appeared on his face as he looked at you. You glanced at Dean for a moment, guilt gnawing at you for Dean having to find out this way, before reaching out to the Djinn. You felt an intense power flow through your body up into your arm and into your hand. It was effortless, just as effortless as your desire to save and protect Dean, it came naturally to you. The Djinn must’ve noticed Dean looking at you cause he turned around and looked at you, but it was too late. The moment your hand touched the Djinn’s forehead you closed your eyes and focused on wanting to kill him. You could feel blood dripping out of your nose whilst the Djinn screamed out in pain. Then you opened your eyes to see his eyes as well as his mouth glowing a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you removed your hand from his face and stepped back while his body collapsed to the ground, with his eyes burned out. 

The atmosphere was silent and heavy, it was like an unbearable weight or pressure was pushing down on you…not physically but emotionally. Neither you or Dean said anything while the Djinn laid on the floor dead…and his eyes burned out. But you could feel Dean’s intense gaze on you. You were afraid to look at Dean, to see the look of anger, hurt, and shock on his face. You knew he’d be pissed, livid even, and he’d have questions. And honestly…he had a right to be, but you didn’t regret using your new abilities. You regretted not telling Dean sooner, but you didn’t regret them, ‘cause you were doing what you had to…to protect your family. When the pain in your right leg came too much to handle you just collapsed to the floor and wiped the blood from your nose. You heard Dean walk over to you and you braced for whatever he had to say. But he didn’t say anything, he just knelt down next to you and pulled you into his arms, holding you tightly against his chest as he carefully but firmly wrapped his arms around you, like he was trying to shield you or protect you from the world around you. Your eyes widened in surprise for a moment as you felt Dean’s warmth seep and spread through your body. “Thank God you’re okay.” Dean quivered, only tightening his grip around you. Being in Dean’s arms, knowing that you were safe caused all the tension to leave your body. Tears started to drip down your face as your body relaxed in Dean’s arms. 

“I’m sorry.” You whispered as you just leaned into Dean’s chest, letting him surround you with his arms. Neither of you said anything else whilst Dean held you and you just gripped his jacket. 

You were relieved to see that Maggie was okay, and she was so happy to see you as well. You were also surprised to see Mary and Bobby with Sam and Dean as well. With the case over and you and Maggie safe and sound you all returned to the bunker with Maggie riding with Mary and Bobby. The air in the Impala was heavy and stagnant for the majority of the ride home, Sam could tell that something happened between you and Dean while he was saving Maggie, and he could probably guess what it was, but he kept his mouth shut. Dean just focused on the road while you mentally prepared yourself for the conversation you were going to have with Dean once you guys got home. 

When you guys did get home Dean and Mary parked the Impala and Bobby’s truck in the garage then you six took the long way from the garage all the way down through the halls and into the Crow’s Nest. Sam and Maggie walked into the Crow’s Nest first, where a bunch of Hunters were crowded around the display map table working. When they all noticed Maggie walking in they all dropped what they were doing, and rushed over. Crowding around Maggie as they all took turns hugging her. Bobby and Mary walked in next, walking off to the infirmary to get Bobby checked out. You and Dean followed in and stood next to Sam while Hunters surrounded Maggie. “Hey. Hey! How you doing? You all right? You’re back.” Various Hunters expressed and asked.

“So great to see you.” Maggie beamed, hugging various Hunters. 

“Bring it here.” Another Hunter exclaimed, pulling Maggie into a hug.

“You did this. You got her home.” Dean told Sam to which Sam slightly smiled. Dean was right, you went with Maggie to help her with the case, but you just got captured right along with her. You felt like you didn’t do anything to help, and you might have helped Dean but that was only because of your power–Jane’s power, whatever it was. While the boys watched Maggie reunite with her fellow Hunters you quietly went to yours and Dean’s room, picking up a first aid kit along the way. 

THIRD P.O.V…..

Sam was sitting at the end of the display map table going over some papers when Dean walked up into the Crow’s Nest with a couple beers. “Well, I talked to Maggie.” Dean sighed, walking over to the table as Sam looked up at him.”Says she can’t wait to get back in the saddle.” Dean smiled, setting Sam’s beer on the table next to him.

“Really?” Sam looked at Dean surprised. 

“Well, she learned from two of the best Hunters around, huh?” Dean shrugged with a smile. 

“And Y/N?” Sam inquired. 

“She’s holed herself up in our room patching herself up.” Dean shared “Sounds familiar, huh?” He murmured, sipping his beer.

“You gonna talk with her about what happened?” Sam asked Dean.

“Yeah, I’ll go check on her after this.” Dean mumbled. “I’m assuming you knew?”

“Sorry.” Sam apologized.

“It’s okay, she was probably trying to watch out for me in her own way.” Dean figured. Sam glanced past Dean and noticed Mary and Bobby walking into the Crow’s Nest.

“Boys.” Mary began as she and Bobby walked over to the table. “We, uh…We need to talk.” Mary explained that she and Bobby needed to take some time off, get away from hunting and figure things out, take a step back. 

So, Sam called up Donna and asked if Mary and Bobby could borrow her hunting cabin. “Yeah, thank you again. Bye.” Sam finished his phone call with Donna while Dean walked back in from the library and Mary and Bobby walked in from the hallway, all packed up. “Okay, so, uh…the key is under the garden gnome.”

“And you’re sure she doesn’t mind?” Mary asked.

“No. Donna says her cabin is your cabin.” Sam assured Mary. 

“Take as much time as you need.” Dean told Mary. 

“Sam.” Bobby gestured for Sam to follow him to talk in private while Dean and Mary continued talking.

“Yeah.” Sam wondered, walking over to Bobby.

“Listen, those things I said before–” Bobby began.

“Bobby, forget about it.” Sam insisted. “It–”

“No, no. I…” Bobby paused, sighing. “This job is no picnic. I don’t know that I ever really had it in me. But you do. And so does Y/N. So, tell her that for me.”

“We’ll just be a few weeks.” Mary assured Dean. “As soon as Bobby’s back on his feet–”

“Hey, I know.” Dean nodded.

“If you guys need anything…” Mary insisted. “Anything, I’m just half a day’s drive–” She really insisted, putting a hand on Dean’s shoulder. 

“Mom, go. All right. Be happy.” Dean told her, hugging Mary into a hug which she returned. 

“Tell, Y/N bye for us okay?” Mary asked Dean as they pulled away.

“Yeah, I will.” Dean agreed. Then Mary walked over and picked up her duffle bag before hugging Sam. The brothers just watched as Mary helped Bobby up the stairs to the mezzanine and then they left.

With Mary and Bobby gone the boys got to work calling every Hunter they knew to warn them and to spread the word around the traps. San leaned against the island in the galley while Dean paced back and forth on the other side by the fridges and sink. “Garth? It’s Dean. Here’s the deal.” Dean began, talking to Garth.

“Yeah, that’s right. Super-charged monsters.” Sam went on, talking to another Hunter. 

“Yeah, a whole new breed.” Dean continued. 

“So, I know things are crazy right now, but you got to listen to me. We got to stay safe, use the buddy system.” Sam insisted.

“All right. Spread the word.” Dean told Garth before they both finished their calls. 

“Okay. That’s uh…That’s everybody.” Sam sighed. 

“Traps for Hunters.” Dean exhaled deeply. “Friggin’ awesome.” He grumbled, walking over to the fridge and pulling two beers out. 

“Dean.” Sam began, turning around and looking at Dean.

“I know. I know. Not my fault.” Dean mumbled, looking over at Sam. “It’s Michael. It’s all Michael. You know, I’ve been trying to…not forget, but to move on from what I–From what we–From what he did. And I got to be honest, I was, I was…starting to feel like myself again. Almost.” Dean growled, frustrated tears pools in his eyes as he walked past Sam. 

“So we’ll work harder.” Sam tried to assure Dean, turning and following Dean with his eyes. 

“How, Sam?” Dean questioned, stopping and turning back around to look at Sam. “You get three hours of sleep a night. And Y/N’s clearly at the end of her rope, she can’t take anymore.”

“All right, then I’ll sleep two.” Sam offered.“Dean, we’re going to find Michael.”

“Unless he finds us first.” Dean muttered. Sam looked at him confused, wondering what Dean meant. “Apparently Michael has his monsters on a strict no-kill-Y/N-policy.” Dean revealed with a concerned frown on his face.

“Why?” Sam wondered, frowning in response.

“I don’t know, but whatever he wants with her isn’t anything good.” Dean growled.

“Could it be related to these new powers she got from Amala’s essence?” Sam supposed.

“You think?” Dean raised an eyebrow at Sam.

“Maybe, but if that’s the case…” Sam began, as both brothers came to the same realization.

 “Y/N’s gotta stop using those powers.” Dean spoke what both he and Sam were thinking.

“And we’ll just have to find Michael first, and when we do, we will kill him.” Sam declared.

“How?” Dean posed.

“I don’t know. We’ll track down Dark Kaia and her spear. We’ll…” Sam paused, exhaling. “We’ll find something.”

“I hope you’re right.” Dean murmured before walking out of the galley and heading back towards his and Y/N’s room.

Y/N’S P.O.V…..

After cleaning up and wrapping your upper leg in gauze you put your pants back on and started working on the cut by your hairline, from when the Djinn knocked you out. You leaned over the sink in yours and Dean’s room by the door trying to use the mirror to see what you were doing as you attempted to clean the cut on your forehead. While you began to attempt to clean your cut the bedroom door opened and Dean walked in, carrying two beers. “Hey.” You greeted Dean as he closed the door behind him.

“You okay?” Dean asked, looking at the cut on your forehead a bit concerned. 

“Yeah, just hit my head when the Djinn attacked me.” You mumbled, looking back at the mirror, trying to clean the cut. It was in an awkward spot near your hairline though which made it a little hard to clean.

“I wish you would’ve told me before you left.” Dean expressed, standing next to you holding the two beers.

“I know, it was stupid and reckless of me to go help Maggie on my own.” You sighed, trying and struggling to clean the cut.

“Feels like we’ve both been a bit stupid and reckless lately.” Dean admitted, noticing your struggle he put both beers into one hand. “Come sit down.” He urged you, gently grabbing your shoulder and guiding you over to the edge of the bed. You sat down while Dean pulled the chair over from the desk and sat down in front of you, his beer in one hand while he handed you or beer before tending to the cut on your forehead. “So, Amala, huh?”

“Yeah. At some point she put a sliver of her essence or something in my body. At first it was nothing, It was nothing much at first, it just kind of protected me from things like the Croatoan virus or Amara’s fart virus. After I said yes to Amala and thought I was going to die it saved me, but it disappeared and I thought it was just gone.” You explained while Dean worked on cleaning your cut, which consisted of him pouring some of his beer on the cut, in-between his own sips, and gently dabbing it with the washcloth, in typical Dean fashion. You slowly sipped your own beer while he worked and you just watched him.

“But it came back?” Dean supposed, glancing at you before turning his focus back to your cut. You just nodded. With it clean he put a patch on it to keep it clean while it healed. 

“It was different, it was like it was slowly becoming a part of me. So when I was out of options I tried to use it to hold Lucifer off. And when Michael took control, I couldn’t do anything to stop him from disappearing along with you. I felt powerless, so I thought if I could learn to use these abilities then next time I wouldn’t lose you, or Sam, or anyone again.” You admitted, tears pooling in your eyes. “I am sorry for not telling you.” You apologized.  

“I was a bit angry that you didn’t tell me about it, but I understand why you started using it. We both did what we thought we needed to do to protect our family.” Dean understood, taking your beer and his beer and setting them on the floor. “Just promise me you won’t use them anymore, please.” Dean begged you, taking your hands and covering them with his own, squeezing them tightly. “Something like that, especially if it’s something we don’t understand, could turn on you, on us at any moment. So, please.” Dean begged again, pleading with you. As you looked into his eyes you could see guilt, regret, and pain behind them, but most of all worry and concern, maybe even fear. Something had Dean scared, and you didn’t know if it was your powers or Michael, but he was desperate here. And that wasn’t a side of Dean you saw often. You knew he was being serious, and if something had Dean Winchester scared then that was cause for concern. 

“Okay. I promise.” You agreed, looking Dean in the eye and squeezing his hands back. Now everything was over and you were safe and comfortable, all the exhaustion was catching up to you. You could hear the bed calling your name as you let go of Dean’s hands and let your body collapse onto the bed. Right now you wanted nothing more than to sleep, sleep in Dean’s arms and forget about everything for a night–Michael, his monsters, your abilities, everything. You just wanted it to be you and Dean.  

“You okay?” Dean asked you. 

“Yeah, just tired. You were right about me not getting enough sleep.” You smiled weakly from the exhaustion catching up with you while you closed your eyes and rolled over onto your left side. You could vaguely hear Dean taking his boots off before you felt the bed sink in slightly as he joined you in bed. 

“Go to sleep then, I’ll be right here the whole time and I’ll be here when you wake up.” Dean assured you, tucking one arm under you while he wrapped his other arm over you, cuddling against your back. “And whatever happens, we’ll handle it together. Like we’ve always done.” Dean

“Yeah, like we’ve always done.” You murmured as you fell right to sleep, clinging to Dean’s arms as he pulled you in close to his chest.

THIRD P.O.V……

It didn’t take Y/N long at all to fall asleep, resting her head on Dean’s one arm like a pillow while she naturally tucked herself in close to him as much as she could. Despite the turmoil and unrest inside Dean, the relaxed, even breathing of Y/N being sound asleep gave him just enough semblance of peace for now. He felt just as guilty for leaving her and disappearing on her like he did. He knew the pain well from every time he almost lost her, and he hated that he put her through that. But neither once could change the past, he couldn’t take back his “yes” and she couldn’t just go back to before she started using her powers. Both Dean and Y/N had baggage due to recent and past events, all they could hope was that they could try to work through it together. As Dean watched Y/N sleep he noticed the matching engagement rings on their left hands. He meant what he said to her about getting married, but for now just being with her again was enough. Dean gently lifted up Y/N’s left hand and brought her fingers to his lips, lightly kissing the engagement ring on her finger. Silently swearing to himself that he wouldn’t let Michael or anyone else take Y/N away from him.

Chapter Text

The next moments happened so fast, Lucifer slipped his archangel blade out of his sleeve and cut open Jack’s neck. You watched in horror as Lucifer sucked Jack’s “grace” out of him and ate it, making Jack fall unconscious and go limp…..

“What just happened?” Dean quivered…..

THEN…..

“This is the end, of everything.” Michael groaned….You growled before bringing your fist up and punching Lucifer in the chin, pushing him back, but he remained on his feet….As Y/N punched Lucifer repeatedly her irises began to slightly shine with a hint of a burning white color, similar to the way Jane’s eyes glowed when she used her powers…..You squinted your eyes open to see Dean glowing with an intense brightness. You gasped, noticing how Dean’s eyes were shining a bright blue. As much as you didn’t want to believe it, seeing the shadowy archangel wings flare up on the wall behind Dean, confirmed your fears…..You ran over and slid across the room reaching the archangel blade and picking it up before looking up and throwing the archangel blade up to Dean. Dean caught the archangel blade and managed to lift up the archangel blade and stab Lucifer through the chest with it. Lucifer just kept screaming as his face burned, consumed by the flames. You stared at the scene before you in amazement…Lucifer lying on the floor dead, with his archangel wings burned into the floor beneath him…..

“We had a deal!” Dean screamed. Suddenly Dean’s body began rigid as he went quiet and stood by straight, but  you knew that wasn’t Dean, not anymore. 

“Michael?” Sam gasped. Tears pooled in your eyes as you glared at Michael. Michael, relaxing in Dean’s body, just took a look around before looking off ahead past you, Sam, and Jack.

“Thanks for the suit.” Michael spoke with Dean’s voice, but with a tone that sent chills down your spine.

“You son of a–” You seethed, wanting to charge at Michael, but Sam held you back. “No!” You screamed, tugging yourself out of Sam’s hold as you reached out for Dean’s body but you were too late in a blink Michael was gone, taking Dean’s body along with him. “Michael! You give him back!” You screamed, tears beginning to fall. “You give him back to me, you son of a–you give him–give him–” Your screams turned into sobs as you fell to your knees, where Dean just stood. “No, no, no, no.” You cried, slamming your fist into the floor…..

“I know the last time I sucked when it mattered.” Jack admitted….You and Sam looked over to see a few demons dragging Jack and Maggie in through the back door…..

An angel removed the bag from the third and final prisoner’s head, to reveal…Time seemed to slow down as your eyes widened and you stared up in shock, the third prisoner was Charlie. “Charlie?” You whimpered…..You nodded, making a break for Charlie while Dean and Ketch kept the angels busy. You told Charlie, pulling your switchblade out to cut the ropes. Charlie questioned, looking back at you as you freed her…..Ketch went through the rift first, Jack went through next. Then Mary,  Bobby, Ryan, and Charlie…..

Suddenly the double doors at the back of the hall opened, causing you four to turn around. Your body immediately tensed up, seeing Michael standing in the doorway of the hall with only the moonlight shining through the windows behind him lighting up his shoulders and the top of his flat cap which concealed his face along with the shadows of the dark hall…..You all watched in confusion and uncertainty as Michael lifted his hand and reached out as he approached the wooden pole near the doors. All he did was reach out for the pole and rested his hand against it for support. Then he finally lifted his head, those were the eyes of Dean…..

“I don’t remember most of what Michael did. And now he’s hurting people.” Dean growled….

“Dean, you did what you had to do in that situation.” You tried to assure him……

“It’s all on me, guys. It’s my fault.” Dean quivered…..

“But your new abilities–” Sam began…..When the werewolf went for your neck you shoved your face against his face, but it didn’t just kill him like it did that vampire. You focused even more power, feeling blood drip from your nose whilst the werewolf screamed out in pain and his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color…..

“Y/N–” Sam began with a heavy sigh.

“Sam, I’m not going to apologize for using these powers. Not if they can help us save Dean.” You retorted…..

“Going it alone is the exact thing that got us into this mess in the first place.” Sam retorted.

“You don’t think I know that!” You snapped…..You immediately turned around to check on Maggie, but the moment you did you felt hands on the back of your head and electric pulses run through your brain…..

Your body froze as a familiar figure walked down the steps, with purpose and an unsettling sense of confidence in each step. You squeezed your hands into tight fists, trying to keep as calm as you could at the sight of him in his three-piece suit. “Michael.” You quivered….Close enough to reach you Michael suddenly pulled his fist back and punched you in the stomach. You groaned in pain as you bent forward. Michael sneered, roughly grabbing you by your jacket and pulling you up. Michael retorted, holding you backwards and punching you in the face, once-twice before letting go and letting you drop to the ground…..

“You should tell Dean about these new powers that you got from Amala.” Sam insisted. “Dean’s gonna find out sooner or later, so you just need to tell him–” The moment your hand touched the Djinn’s forehead you closed your eyes and focused on wanting to kill him. You could feel blood dripping out of your nose whilst the Djinn screamed out in pain. Then you opened your eyes to see his eyes as well as his mouth glowing a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you removed your hand from his face and stepped back while his body collapsed to the ground, with his eyes burned out…..

“Apparently Michael has his monsters on a strict no-kill-Y/N-policy.” Dean revealed with a concerned frown on his face.

“Why?” Sam wondered, frowning in response.

“I don’t know, but whatever he wants with her isn’t anything good.” Dean growled.

“Could it be related to these new powers she got from Amala’s essence?” Sam supposed.

“You think?” Dean raised an eyebrow at Sam.

“Maybe, but if that’s the case…” Sam began, as both brothers came to the same realization.

 “Y/N’s gotta stop using those powers.” Dean spoke what both he and Sam were thinking…..

“When Michael took control, I couldn’t do anything to stop him from disappearing along with you. I felt powerless, so I thought if I could learn to use these abilities then next time I wouldn’t lose you, or Sam, or anyone again.” You admitted, tears pooling in your eyes.

“Promise me you won’t use them anymore, please.” Dean begged you, taking your hands and covering them with his own, squeezing them tightly. As you looked into his eyes you could see guilt, regret, and pain behind them, but most of all worry and concern, maybe even fear. Something had Dean scared, and you didn’t know if it was your powers or Michael, but he was desperate here, and if something had Dean Winchester scared then that was cause for concern. 

“Okay. I promise.” You agreed, looking Dean in the eye and squeezing his hands back….

NOW……

Ever since you and Maggie were captured by the Djinn and you promised Dean you would not use your powers you have been benched at the Bunker. So, you’ve just been spending the last week and half, catching up on sleep. Giving a couple Hunters advice here and there. Reading some of your romance-fantasy while also binge-watching various True Crime documentaries on the TV in yours and Dean’s room. Actually that’s what you were currently doing, Sam went off on a case with Charlie and Dean took an over-night trip to visit Mary at Donna’s cabin. So, you spent last night binging True Crime documentaries and eating pizza and having a couple beers until you fell asleep. After waking up and having some breakfast you read some more of your romance-fantasy novel while listening to the documentaries in the background. 

Needing a break and a refill on your coffee you headed to the galley where you heard Dean and Jack having a discussion. “We can be “hunting buddies.”” You heard Jack as you walked into the galley and stepped over to the coffee machine. The two of them were standing by the island talking. 

“Okay…Uh…A, don’t call it that, and you’re gonna back me up?” Dean questioned. You curiously listened in while you poured yourself some more coffee, wondering what they were talking about.

“We can bring Y/N along with us.” Jack suggested, hearing your name piqued your interest even more.

“Nah-uh, no, Y/N’s on strict R&R.” Dean refused. 

“Bring Y/N along for what?” You wondered, interjecting yourself into the conversation as you turned around with a re-filled mug of coffee. 

“I think I might have found a case, but Dean doesn’t want to go without back-up.” Jack shared, turning around and walking over to you with an insistent look on his face. “And who better to back him up than you?”

“I mean, you do have a point…” You began with a smile as you made eye contact with Dean who was adamantly saying no with his eyes. “But…” 

“Guys, I need to do something.” Jack insisted, looking between you and Dean. “You don’t understand. I could have killed Michael. Here. When I was strong enough, I could have. But…There was so much going on, and then everything else happened, because I was distracted and stupid and…”

“Hey. You didn’t do anything wrong.” Dean tried to assure Jack.

“And neither did you.” Jack countered, looking at Dean. “But that doesn’t make it easier, does it? So I can’t just sit here in the bunker thinking about it all day, what I could have done differently, how I can’t do anything about it now. But I can do this. I can hunt. Give me a chance.” Jack pleaded, looking at Dean before turning to you with the saddest, most pleading, puppy-dog look on his face. It was hard to say no to him, and he has also been stuck in the bunker for a bit now. Maybe you could stretch your legs. 

“Babe–” You began, looking from Jack to Dean with your own pleading glance while Jack also looked at Dean. Dean sighed heavily and rolled his eyes.

“Fine, let’s go.” Dean reluctantly agreed, but agreed nonetheless. 

While you and Dean got your backpacks packed up with everything you guys thought you might need, Dean called Sam to let him know that you two were taking him on a hunt. Sam’s reaction was just about as you expected it to be. “Are you sure? Just you guys?” Sam questioned over Dean’s speaker phone. “I mean, we can probably send some other Hunters out there. It’s so close. and…” 

“I’ll be going along with them.” You informed Sam. 

“You sure you’re up for it Y/N?” Sam asked you.

“I’ll be fine, I’m all healed up and I’ve up to six hours of sleep a night. I could use a case to stretch my legs.” You expressed with a smile.

“And you’re okay with her coming along?” Sam asked Dean.

“Yeah. We’ll be good.” Dean assured Sam.

“Okay. Be careful.” Sam mumbled before Dean ended the call. 

Thankfully the drive to McCook, Nebraska was only two hours, so you, Dean, and Jack got there in no time. Once in town, Jack directed Dean over to a local diner, “Cocks - Red Rooster Diner,”  to start the investigation. You heard the soft sound of country music playing over the diner’s speakers as you three walked inside. You and Dean were wearing your classic FBI suits while Jack wore a light tan suit. “This is Winston’s favorite spot?” You inquired, or more like questioned looking around the diner. 

“His obituary said he loved having breakfast here every morning, which is sort of oddly specific.” Jack remarked, looking at you and Dean curious yet confused. 

“Yeah, when a young guy dies, they never know what to put in those things.” Dean mumbled as you and him walked over to the front register with Jack following. “Hi, there.” Dean greeted the waitress, working at the front counter whilst you two approached the counter with Jack joining on Dean’s left side while you stood on his right. 

“Can I help you?” The waitress asked.

“Yeah.” You nodded. “I’m Agent F/L/N, FBI. These are my partners, Agents Berry and Charles.” You informed her as you and Dean flashed your badges at her. Jack just quietly smiled and waved at the waitress. ”We were hoping you could give us some details on a regular of yours, Winston Mathers?”

“Sure, hon. Um, detail number one, Winston’s dead. Detail number two…” She paused, dubiously looking at Jack who was writing on a notepad. “–Ah, that’s all the details.” She laughed to herself, shrugging at you and Dean before going back to her work. 

“Winston dead, no details…” Jack murmured to himself, writing on his pad. You and Dean glanced at Jack and Dean subtly nudged Jack’s hand down, signaling him to stop writing. 

“You know, you’re gonna wanna be a little more helpful than that.” Dean insisted with a smile.

“Listen, Deep State. Flashing a couple of badges might work on people who don’t have a working knowledge of the Constitution…” The waitress paused, glancing behind her at the cook ringing a bell. “–But that ain’t me.” She retorted, turning around and grabbing a few plates of food and putting them on a serving tray. “Now, I gotta go earn some money.” She went on, setting the tray on the counter in front of you guys and setting some drinks on it.

“Or you could stay here and earn some money.” Dean implied, pulling a wad of various bills out of his back pocket. Jack glanced around a little cautiously before glancing at Dean and his bribery. Then he glanced at you with a slight frown. You just smiled at Jack, silently trying to assure him that this was fine. Well, bribery wasn’t fine, but it was one way for Hunters to get the information they needed. The waitress paused and set her tray down while Dean took a few twenties from the wad and handed them to her, which she generously took.

“He, uh, came in there every day like clockwork. But you really wanna ask about Harper Sayles.” The waitress shared. “Winsten just started courting her.” She revealed, glancing between you three.

“What’s courting?” Jack wondered, looking at you and Dean.

“That’s…” Dean began. 

“It’s what you do before you start dating.” You told Jack.

“Oh, that’s the thing you do before the sex?” Jack supposed. The waitress furrowed her eyebrows at Jack, taken slightly aback while you looked at Jack surprised and Dean frowned at him, looking at him stone-faced. 

“Sometimes you just have the sex.” The waitress whispered to Jack with a smile. Her comment seemed to confuse Jack even more. 

“Okay, that’s…” Dean paused, frowning at the waitress while gently nudging the glass chicken statue away from him. “Who is Harper Sayles?” After talking to the waitress a bit more you, Dean, and Jack sat down at one of the middle booths and questioned various townsfolk about Harper Sayles. 

You, Dean, and Jack sat on one side of the table together while the townsfolk sat across from you guys. The first people you interviewed were a red-haired woman and a dark-skinned woman. “Harper’s a really sweet woman.” The red-haired woman exclaimed.

Next was one of the construction men. “Everybody in town knows her.” The construction man shared.

Next was the waitress, Wanda, from the counter after she went on break. “It’s been a sad life.” Wanda muttered.

“Prom queen in high school.“ The construction man went on. 

“Very popular.” The red-haired woman remarked with the dark-skinned woman sitting next to her. 

“Then the boyfriend ran off on her.” The construction man added.

“She did not take it well.” Wanda mumbled, shaking her head.

“Ever since then, well…” The construction man paused.

“Everything just seems to go wrong.” The dark-skinned woman stated with the red-haired woman sitting next to her.

“She’s lost people. Not people. Men.” Wanda continued.

“Men.” The red haired woman nodded.

“Men.” The construction man insisted.

“A lawyer.” Wanda listed off.

“A florist.” The construction man went on. 

“A gym coach.” The dark-skinned woman added.

“Now, Winston.” The construction man sighed.

“It just honestly seems like all she cares about are her books.” Wanda complained. 

“Romance novels, mostly.” The red-haired woman murmured with a smile.

“Heroes and damsels.” The construction man grumbled.

“Ask me?” The dark-skinned woman supposed.

“She’s bad luck.” Wanda warned.

“Bad luck.” The red-haired woman shook her head.

“She’s bad luck.” The construction man insisted.

“Real shame.” The red-haired woman and dark-skinned woman sighed in unison. You, Dean, and Jack kind of just stared at them processing the information.

Once you guys were done interviewing people about Harper Sayles, you and Dean moved into the now empty booth across from Jack.  “Well, congrats, Mighty Mouse. I think you found us a case.” Dean commented.

“Thanks. What’s Mighty Mouse?” Jack inquired, looking at Dean curiously puzzled whilst Wanda walked over with three slices of pie, one for each of you.

“It’s nothing, don't worry about it.” You assured Jack.

“Eat up. Pie’s important.” Dean proclaimed, swiftly grabbing his fork and digging into his pie. 

“Okay, can I ask you guys about what Wanda said, about courting?” Jack began. ”I mean, I’ve seen romantic movies, but I’ve never experienced it. Unless what you said about Rowena and Gabriel counts?”

“No, definitely doesn’t count.” Dean mumbled with a mouthful of pie while you began eating your own pie. 

“You two must know about courting, afterall isn’t that how you ended up together?” Jack assumed. 

“Oh-ho-ho, no.” You vehemently shook your head. ”We know of courting, but we never courted each other. It was complicated.”

“Complicated?” Jack wondered, looking at you confused yet curious.

“Let’s just say we had trouble admitting-slash-communicating our feelings to one another. By the time I realized that I loved him and failed to tell him, Dean was already in a complicated relationship with another woman, Lisa.” You explained.

“While I was trying to make things work with Lisa, I realized my own feelings for Y/N. After breaking things off with Lisa, we finally got together.” Dean shared. 

“And that’s when you started dating?” Jack asked.

“Not exactly.” You murmured.

“Let’s just say we skipped right to the good stuff.” Dean implied with a smirk, glancing at you.

“The sex?” Jack assumed.

“Yeah, pretty much.” You mumbled.

“So sex first, then dating?” Jack supposed.

“Jack…” You began with a sigh.

“Look, I promise when we get back home, I’ll give you “the talk.” okay?” Dean assured Jack.

“The talk?”  Jack raised an eyebrow at Dean, curious what he meant.

“Mmm-hmm.” Dean nodded, signaling to Wanda to bring a couple of coffees over.

“But right now, we gotta find is Harper Sayles.” You stated, trying to steer the subject back to the case.

“Yeah, I mean, that’s just too much bad luck for one person.” Dean mumbled whilst Wanda set the coffees down on the table. 

“Maybe…Maybe she’s not Human?” Jack suggested.

“Well, that’s what we’re gonna find out.” Dean told him.

“How?” Jack wondered, glancing at you and Dean curiously. They said Harper was really into romance novels with heroes and damsels in need of saving…Your face lit up when a brilliant idea stuck. 

“Either of you ever read a romance novel?” You inquired, with Jack looking at you curiously confused and Dean raising an eyebrow at you. The plan was simple in order to appeal to Harper’s love for romance novels and heroes saving damsels in distress–You and Dean would walk into the library and heckle Harper as FBI agents, trying to question her about Winston’s death. Then while she was “cornered” in a manner of speaking, Jack would swoop in and intervene, saving her from you and Dean. 

When you three arrived at the library Dean parked the Impala across the street. Then Jack went into the library ahead of you and Dean, waiting for his cue to swoop in and save Harper. After a couple minutes you and Dean walked into the library, and found a pretty, young woman, who you assumed to be Harper working the front desk. Jack was nowhere to be seen so he must’ve been hiding in one of the aisles nearby waiting to step in. She smiled brightly at you and Dean as you two walked up to the front desk. “Harper Sayles?” Dean assumed.

“Hi, um how can I help you?” Harper asked.

“Hi. FBI. I’m Agent F/L/N, this is my partner Agent Berry.” You introduced yourself and Dean whilst you both flashed your badges at her and stepped over to the side of the front desk. “We’ve just got some questions about Winston Mathers.”

“Oh, I already spoke to the police.” Harper stated, looking at you and Dean a little confused.

“Well, we’re not the police.” Dean retorted, a little “rudely.”

“I don’t…I don’t wanna talk about this anymore.” Harper quivered, picking up a stack of books and moving to leave the front desk.

“We’re gonna need you to talk about it.” Dean insisted, stepping over to block her escape from the front desk.  

“Hello.” Jack suddenly spoke up, right on cue. You all looked over at Jack who casually walked in from another room in the library, in casual clothes. “Sorry to interrupt.” He apologized. “I’m looking for the best book on the area’s history…”

“Excuse me, we were talking with her.” You interjected. 

“Really? Because it doesn’t look like she wants to talk to you.” Jack retorted a little rudely. Both you and Dean were a little surprised that Jack was selling the role so hard. You honestly didn’t think Jack had it in him to be rude. Harper looked at Jack in surprise, not expecting him to stand up to a couple of Federal Agents. 

“Listen, we’re–” Dean began.

“FBI. Yeah, I heard. But, see, I haven’t done anything wrong, so you can’t do anything to me.” Jack pointed out. “And if she doesn’t wanna talk to you, you can’t make her. Not without arresting her. But you’re FBI, so you probably knew that already.” He supposed with an almost mockingly smug smirk.

“Listen, this is official FBI business, so you really should mind your own business.” You warned Jack. 

“You’re the ones who should mind your own business.” Jack countered.

“Okay.” Dean sighed, walking around to the front of the desk where Jack was standing. “Why don’t you back off, kid.” Dean warned Jack with a growl.

“No, you back off, old man.” Jack retorted with his own glare, getting in Dean’s face.  

“Uh…” Dean gasped, shocked and taken aback by Jack’s “old man” insult. You couldn’t see the look on Dean’s face, but you could just imagine the offended look on his face. Harper smiled widely at Jack, amazed and enraptured at his heroic rescue. You stared at Jack partially shocked that he’d take the act this far and yet you also felt proud of him.

“Oh…” You trailed off, clearing your throat and subtly covering your mouth while you looked away to hide the smile on your face and the snicker that was threatening to come out. Thankfully you managed to compose yourself pretty quickly. 

“”Old man.”?” Dean questioned.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Jack confidently nodded. You glanced at Harper to see her reaction, she brightly smiled at Jack with a love-stuck look in her eye, which faltered into a frown when she noticed Dean glaring at her.

“I guess we’re done here, for now. Let’s go.” You urged Dean, lightly patting him on the shoulder whilst you headed for the door.

“Okay, all right.” Dean muttered, glancing at you before looking back at Jack and Harper. “This isn’t over.” Dean warned Jack, glaring at him before following you out of the library.

With yours and Dean’s part over you two returned to the Impala and waited inside, keeping an eye on the library while waiting for Jack to come out. As you two quietly waited you glanced at Dean who was staring at himself in the rearview mirror, examining his facial features. 

“Old man, my as*.” Dean growled, glaring at his reflection in the mirror. You smiled at Dean before looking back towards the library to see the front doors opening.

“Hey.” You nudged Dean drawing his attention to Jack and Harper walking out of the library with a guy rushing after them. Harper and Jack stopped and talked to the guy, who you assumed was a co-worker of Harper. After a few moments Jack waved goodbye to the man before following Harper down the sidewalk. 

“All right. Where’re we headed?” Dean wondered whilst you two watched Harper and Jack walk off.

“Let’s find out.” You mumbled as you and Dean got out of the Impala. You and Dean started walking across the parking lot to follow Jack and Harper when you suddenly heard a man screaming from a dumpster enclosure behind the library. You both stopped and glanced in the direction of the screaming before looking back towards where Jack and Harper went. When a trash can slammed out of the dumpster enclosure and rolled into the parking lot with trash landing everywhere you and Dean looked back towards the dumpster enclosure. With no choice you two nodded to each other and walked over to the dumpster enclosure. Dean led the way into the dumpster enclosure with you following closely behind, covering his back. You both pulled your pistols out and cocked them, turning the safety off before stepping into the enclosure to find the dead body of the man who was just talking to Jack and Harper. You and Dean walked over to the body, looking between each other and the body. Then you both looked around, this was a fresh kill so whatever killed him had to still be in the area. 

“Come on kid, pick up the d*mned phone.” Dean growled, trying to get a hold of Jack while you knelt down and examined the body. Whatever this thing was it seemed to be only targeting people close to Harper, which meant it was either stalking her or it could go after Jack next. So, you guys needed to get a hold of him and warn him. You looked at both wrists before examining his neck. It looked like he struggled against whatever attacked him, hence why his hands and wrists were cut up and stained with blood, but what killed him must’ve been his throat getting ripped out. You heard Dean growl under his breath, still unable to get a hold of Jack. “What the hell’s that kid doing?”

“He’s probably still with Harper, maybe text him?” You suggested, glancing up at Dean as he texted Jack. Then you looked back at the body, trying to figure out what would’ve ripped his throat out. It had to have been his connection to Harper, maybe a werewolf? Killing guys close to Harper ‘cause they were in love with her? 

“Finally.” Dean grumbled as his smartphone started ringing, it didn’t ring for long since Dean answered it right away and put it on speaker phone. “Jack?” You stood up from the body to hear what Jack had to say. 

“Dean? Y/N? I’m at Harper’s place. The silver and the holy water didn’t do anything, so she’s not a demon.” Jack informed you and Dean. “Where are you guys? Because Harper is not a monster, and I’m ninety-nine percent sure she’s in love with me.”

“That’s not how it works, kid.” Dean muttered.

“Okay, but she was looking at me with these googly eyes, and then she asked me–” Jack continued.

“Jack, I can assure you that Harper Sayles is not in love with you, okay? She’s just infatuated with you.” You assured Jack. “We need you to stay focused.” 

“Okay. But if she is, I need to know everything about sex. Go.” Jack urged you and Dean.

“Jack…” You groaned, sighing heavily under your breath. 

“Jack, listen to me. The guy that she works with is dead.” Dean growled. “And I mean fresh dead.”

“Something ripped his throat out.” You shared, kneeling back down next to the body while Dean stood nearby.

“So we got bigger things to worry about right now.” Dean warned Jack.

“Okay. What should I do?” Jack asked.

“Well, whatever this thing is it’s definitely stalking Harper, and or the people around her.” You went on.

“She said that she had bad luck. Maybe she’s cursed.” Jack suggested.

 “Well, seems like the guys around her are cursed.” Dean mumbled.

“Okay, guys like me?” Jack supposed.

“Yeah, look. Just keep her there–” Dean began whilst you examined the victim’s neck again, racking your brain to figure out what could’ve done this. You barely registered rushing footsteps and looked up just in time to something or somebody tackle Dean like a tank and slam him into the dumpster behind him. 

“Dean!” You cried out, standing up and looking for the quickest way to help Dean. You aimed your pistol, loaded with silver bullets at the thing attacking Dean. While Dean struggled to get him off you fired a couple bullets into the guy’s back. He flinched from the impact of the bullets, but they didn’t seem to do much else. The thing just stepped back from Dean and turned his glare towards you. Then you realized what this thing was…a risen dead.

“Go, go, go,” Dean urged you as you both made a break for the way out of the enclosure. You and Dean sprinted out of the enclosure and ran all the way to Harper’s apartment with the risen dead guy chasing after you two. 

Once you guys reached Harper’s apartment you shoved the door open which surprised Harper. She suddenly let out a scream while you and Dean rushed into the apartment and closed the door locking it. “No! No, no! It’s okay, it’s okay.” Jack tried to assure Harper. “We’re here to help you.” 

“I’m Y/N, that’s Dean. We work with Jack.” You introduced yourself and Dean to Harper walking over to them. With the door locked Dean walked over and grapped one of the bar chairs.

“We’re not FBI, we’re here to save lives, maybe even yours.” Dean told her, carrying the bar chair over to the door and wedging it in front of the door to try and keep the risen dead out.

“Save me from what?” Harper cried. Suddenly there was growling and snarling as the risen dead rammed into the door, trying to break it down. Dean jumped back from the door and stepped backwards towards you while the rest of you looked at the trembling and shaking door. 

“From that.” You answered, pointing at the door. The risen dead kept ramming himself into the door over and over. You and Dean glared at the door, waiting for the risen dead to either break through or give up whichever came first.

The thumping continued as the risen dead continued trying to break the door down. “Who’s out there?” Harper cried while she and Jack looked at you and Dean.

“It’s not a “who,” First I thought it was a ghost, then it punched me in the face.” Dean growled, glancing at Harper then back at the door.

“A ghost?” Harper quivered.

“No, he’s saying it’s not a ghost.” Jack assured Harper. As you glanced from Harper to the door you noticed a framed photo on her end table by the couch.

“Wait a second…” You paused, walking over and picking up the photo and looking at it. Sure enough the guy in the photo was the risen dead currently trying to break down the door. You sighed, showing the photo to Dean before looking at Harper. “Who is this?”

“That’s my old boyfriend, Vance.” Harper whimpered, looking at you confused. 

“How did he die?” You asked her.

“Die? I think he lives in Connecticut.” Harper mumbled. 

“Not anymore.” Dean shook his head.

“Harper!” Vance growled from outside the door. 

“Vance?” Harper screamed. 

“Vance?” Jack questioned.

“Vance.” You sighed, setting the framed photo back on the end table. “O-kay, Seems like we’re dealing with some sort of undead, risen-dead, whatever, something along those lines.” You shared, feeling your pockets of your new handy-dandy silver-bladed pocket knife. 

“I had silver somewhere.” Dean muttered, searching his pockets for his pocket knife as well. Once he found it he pulled it out and opened it up.  

“Risen dead?” Jack raised an eyebrow at you and Dean.

“Yep.” You nodded, pulling out your own silver pocket knife and flipping it open. Dean walked over to Jack, handing Jack his pocket knife before walking over to Harper’s desk and searching for, hopefully a silver letter opener. 

“Harper!” Vance screamed from the hallway.

“He-he-he, looks like you finally get your zombie, kid.” Dean exclaimed, finding a silver letter opener and walked back over next to Jack. 

“Zombie?” Harper quivered.

“No, he means–” Jack started to say, looking at Harper.

“Now, silver can hurt it and possibly slow it down but–” You began, 

“–There is only one way to stop these things.” Dean finished, stepping up next to you. You both gripped your silver knives tightly in your hands ready for Vance to break the door open. Sure enough Vance kicked the door open after weakening it enough and stomped inside. He lunged at you and Dean with you stepping to the side while Dean sliced at Vance’s face. Vance groaned in pain and stumbled into the bookshelf nearby whilst Dean turned, silver blade ready to attack again. When Vance turned around with a glare, Dean attempted to swing his knife at him again, but Vance grabbed Dean’s arm by wrapping his own arm around Dean’s. Dean used his free hand to grab Vance’s shoulder and slam him into the bookshelf. 

“Jack, get her out of here.” You urged Jack, stepping in front of them and waving them to the door.

“I can’t just leave.” Jack insisted.

“Go! Now!” You snapped, pointing to the door. Jack nodded and took Harper’s hand before running towards the door. With them out of the way you got your silver knife ready and as Dean swung Vance around. You managed to slice his neck, causing it to sizzle and him to groan in pain, but instead of attacking you or Dean he paused and watched Jack and Harper run into the hallway and out of sight.     

“Archie! Hey!” Dean yelled, getting Vance’s attention. “Let’s dance.” Dean growled, gesturing to fight, egging Vance on. Which seemed to work, Vance snarled and tackled Dean into the bookshelf, causing a few of the shelves to snap. While Dean recovered Vance turned around to attack you. When he brought his hand around to hit you, you swung your knife, slicing his hand. That didn’t deter him for long though, he brought his hand back and smacked your knife out of your hand and onto the floor nearby, leaving you without a weapon. You thought about your abilities, but you remembered how you promised Dean you wouldn’t use them. Wanting to keep your promise to Dean, you decided to try and rely on your own natural strength and wits. You ducked and dodged Vance’s attacks as he attempted to hit you, once you found an opening you punched Vance in the face shoving him back. You hitting him seemed to only piss him off even more cause he growled and charged at you, into the other bookshelf behind you. You grunted a bit, feeling your body hit the wood of the bookshelf and before you could recover Vance grabbed you by your suit jacket and threw you into the coffee table nearby. It snapped and splintered into pieces from the impact. You vaguely heard Dean get up and attack Vance before he could attack you again. As you recovered and rolled off the broken coffee table, you heard Dean and Vance fighting. You pushed yourself up off the floor to see Vance cornered against the fridge by Dean. Dean picked up the chair by the table and heaved it up into the air, screaming at Vance and shaking the chair. You and Dean both expected Vance to charge at Dean again, but he just froze for a second before booking out of the apartment and down the hall. 

“What the hell?” Dean gasped as you two looked from the doorway to each other, confused.

You and Dean ran back to the library, figuring that Jack and Harper would be there, and that Vance would be chasing after them. When you two got there you snuck in the back way and found Jack hiding in a dark corner of the library while Vance was hunting for him. Dean covered Jack’s mouth to keep him silent as you two came around the corner. “Okay, not a lot works on these things.” Dean whispered, nudging the silver pocket knife that Jack was holding down. 

“Uh-huh.” Jack quietly nodded. “Head shot?”

“No, no. Freaks like him, you need to get them back into their grave.” You informed Jack in a hushed tone. “Then drive a silver stake through their heart to keep ‘em there.”

“Okay, so…” Jack paused.

“So, we gotta convince this guy to get six feet under.” Dean went on in a low tone. 

“And you’re gonna convince him with your shotgun?” Jack questioned, referring to the shotgun in Dean’s hands.

“Not quite, Dean’s gonna be the distraction.” You implied, earning a curious yet confused look from Jack as you gave him a pair of silver handcuffs.

The plan was simple—Jack gets Vance out in the open, so Dean could have a clear shot at him and get his attention. Then Dean distracts Vance with his shotgun while you and Jack sneak through the aisles. Once there’s an opening you and Jack handcuff him with the silver handcuffs. After that you guys could deal with Harper and take Vance back to his grave and put him to rest for good. With the plan clear you each split up and hid in separate aisles of the library.   

“Harper? Why are you doing this? I…I thought we fell in love at first sight.” You heard Jack speak up from a couple aisles over.

“What?” Harper called out.

“I’m not weak like those other guys. I’m not afraid to really love you. What would it be like to be with someone alive who could walk you down the aisle in front of the whole town and start a family with?” Jack asked her. You peeked through the bookshelves to see Jack standing in the main aisle looking towards Harper. “With me?”

“But I tried to kill you.” Harper countered. 

“Every relationship has its stuff, right?” Jack shrugged. “We can stay in the town you love and never leave.”

“She’s mine!” Vance snapped, lunging towards Jack shoving him into an aisle out of view. Step one complete.

“Hey!” Dean shouted, getting Vance’s attention. You heard the sound of Dean’s shotgun discharging as the shell hit Vance.

“No!” Harper screamed. You glanced through the rows of books whilst keeping your head down to see Vance charge at Dean and rip the shotgun out of Dean’s hands. Then you glanced over at Jack to see him moving into position, keeping out of sight. 

“Hey, okay, look. I’m sure you were in love, okay? But this isn’t love. Not anymore.” Dean pointed out, slowly backing up while Vance followed him.

“I love her.” Vance snarled. You knelt down and kept to the shadows as Dean and Vance walked past the aisle you were hiding in.

“Yes. Sure, sure. But now it’s like some sort of a sick game, you know?” Dean supposed.  “I mean, you have to eat people to stay together. I mean, is that romantic? Huh? You enjoy that?” Dean rambled on, trying to keep Vance busy. Once they were around the corner you slowly followed behind them, waiting for an opening. “Okay, all right, look. Let’s just think about this for a second, okay?” Dean urged Vance who just growled at him, slamming Dean up against a brick pillar in the main aisle. 

”Vance! Baby, kill him!” Harper demanded. When Vance pulled his right fist back to punch Dean Jack snapped one set of handcuffs onto his right wrist. Then you came up from behind Dean and snapped your pair of handcuffs on Vance’s left wirst. Vance glanced from Jack to you as you and Dean shoved his arm down and snapped the other half to a pole bolted to the brick pillar. “Vance!” Harper cried as Jack snapped the other half of his cuffs to a cart nearby. Vance screamed and growled while he attempted to struggle, but between the pole bolted to the wall and Jack keeping the cart still, Vance was trapped. You and Dean stepped back from Vance as his wrists sizzled and burned from the silver handcuffs. 

“You okay?” Jack asked Dean.

“Yeah. Let’s just grab the girl.” Dean mumbled. But when you guys turned to look at Harper she was already gone with the front doors of the library wide open. “Oh, son of a b*tch.” Dean growled.

“Seriously?” You sighed. Vance let out a pained, furious roar, realizing that Harper was gone, that she abandoned him. 

With the case solved…well, Vance stuck in his grave and Harper in the wind, you guys returned home. “So now that Vance is in the grave, he can’t hurt anyone?” Jack asked, sipping his coffee while you three sat at the table in the galley. You and Dean sat on one side on the table with Jack sitting across from you two. 

“Yeah. Silver stake through the heart. That oughta do the trick.” Dean mumbled, opening the bottle of scotch and pouring a bit on yours and his glass.

“And that’s…love?” Jack supposed.

“Love itself is complicated.” You clarified. “At times it can get that crazy. And it’ll probably get crazier with Harper still out there.”

“But, uh, you did good, kid.” Dean expressed, raising his glass to Jack before you both took a drink.

“And?” Jack urged Dean to continue.

“And what?” Dean questioned.

“I was right, and you guys should be letting me go out on hunts.” Jack insisted with a wide, bright smile.

“Okay, all right.” Dean paused, clearing his throat. “Look, it’s not about being right, okay? You’re gonna make mistakes. Hell, we make them all the time. But it’s how you handle yourself once you’ve made those mistakes, and you learn from them.”

“And…how to not beat yourself up over them.” Jack countered with a smile.

“Exactly.” You nodded, smiling softly at Jack. 

“You know, Jack, you’re pretty smart sometimes.” Dean admitted with his own smile. Jack’s smile grew even wider when he suddenly coughed a little bit, putting his enclosed hand up to cover his mouth. “All right, tell you what, when Sam gets back, we’ll talk to him about getting you out on more hunts, okay? In the meantime, we’ll get you a crate of cough drops.”

“I can whip you up some hot tea with honey and lemon. That should soothe that cough in no time.” You offered.

“I’m fine.” Jack assured you and Dean. “It’s all a part of being Human, right?”

“Mmm.” Dean murmured in agreement. You were gonna let it go until Jack started coughing again. You frowned and furrowed your eyebrows as you and Dean both looked at Dean concerned. Jack attempted to get up, but he bent over, his coughing fit continuing as he used the table for support. “Sure you’re okay?” Dean asked Jack. Once Jack stopped coughing he slowly pulled his hand away from his mouth to reveal splatters of blood on it. You and Dean looked from the splatters of blood to Jack with wide eyes. Your concern turned into worry and fear as you both noticed blood streaming from Jack’s nose and mouth.

“I don’t know.” Jack groaned, struggling to look up at you and Dean. The next few moments seemed to happen in slow motion….Jack suddenly collapsed to the floor unconscious. 

“Jack!” You and Dean shouted, jumping up from the table and running to Jack’s side with you two kneeling down on each side of him.

“Jack…” Dean called out, shaking Jack to wake him up, but Jack was unresponsive.  

“Jack…” You quivered, looking down at Jack with a pleading look in your eyes, silently begging for him to wake up. You and Dean looked from Jack to each other with the same, concerned, desperate expression.

“Jack!” Dean yelled, looking back at Jack trying to wake Jack up.

“Jack, please wake up.” You begged him, tears pooling in your eyes as you looked back down at Jack.

Chapter Text

“Maybe I’m not worth all this.” Jack quivered, shaking his head. 

“Kelly believed that you were. She had faith in you. And so did Cass. And I do too.” You proclaimed. “Before your mom died she asked me to watch out for you, to guide you.” You admitted. “And I’ll do just that. You don’t have to be alone in this.”

“Whatever you’re dealing with, whatever happens, whatever comes at us, we’ll figure out a way to take care of it, together as a family.” You proclaimed. “‘Cause you’re family, Jack, and we take care of our family.” You expressed…..

THEN…..

The boys joined you in the nursery, each coming in and stopping on either side of you, freezing in place at the sight of Jack. Dean suddenly pulled his pistol out and tried to shoot Jack. “Don’t!” You cried, grabbing Dean’s arm and redirecting the trajectory of the bullet, causing him to miss….Jack apologized before gently holding up his hand. He sent out a wave of power that threw you, Sam, Dean, and Cass back, slamming the four of you onto the floor and disorienting you for a moment…..

“When we try to bend the rules, pretend that the bad guys’ aren’t so bad or that things will get fixed, that’s when people that we care about get hurt. So this time, let’s start with the obvious, which is end the problem.” Dean went on…..

“Dean, you said you’d kill him.” Sam revealed.

“I told him the truth.” Dean retorted. “I know how this ends, and it ends bad. If you wanna pretend, that’s fine. But me? I can hardly look at the kid.”

“I just need your power.” Lucifer angrily sobbed. The next moments happened so fast, Lucifer slipped his archangel blade out of his sleeve and cut open Jack’s neck. You watched in horror as Lucifer sucked Jack’s “grace” out of him and ate it, making Jack fall unconscious and go limp…..You and Sam looked over to see a few demons dragging Jack and Maggie in through the back door…..

Jack pleaded, looking at Dean before turning to you with the saddest, most pleading, puppy-dog look on his face. You began, looking from Jack to Dean with your own pleading glance while Jack also looked at Dean. Dean sighed heavily and rolled his eyes…..

“You did good, kid.” Dean expressed, raising his glass to Jack before you both took a drink.

“I was right.” Jack insisted with a wide, bright smile.

“Exactly.” You nodded, smiling softly at Jack. 

“You’re pretty smart sometimes.” Dean admitted with his own smile…..You frowned and furrowed your eyebrows as you and Dean both looked at Dean concerned. Jack attempted to get up, but he bent over, his coughing fit continuing as he used the table for support. The next few moments seemed to happen in slow motion….Jack suddenly collapsed to the floor unconscious. 

“Jack!” You and Dean shouted, jumping up from the table and running to Jack’s side with you two kneeling down on each side of him.

“Jack…” You quivered, looking down at Jack with a pleading look in your eyes, silently begging for him to wake up. You and Dean looked from Jack to each other with the same, concerned, desperate expression.

“Jack!” Dean yelled, looking back at Jack trying to wake Jack up.

“Jack, please wake up.” You begged him, tears pooling in your eyes as you looked back down at Jack….

NOW…..

You, Sam, and Dean pensively waited in the hallway outside of Jack’s room while Cass tried to figure out what was wrong with him. You and Sam leaned against the wall whilst Dean paced back and forth, all three of you just staring toward Jack’s door waiting for Cass to come back out. “What’s taking so long?” Dean wondered.

“I don’t know.” You murmured a bit dejectedly, staring at Jack’s room concerned. 

“Whatever’s going on with Jack is probably complicated.” Sam figured.

“Yeah, but weird stuff happens to kids all the time.” Dean pointed out, stopping and leaning his shoulder against the wall. “They get coughs, blood noses.” Then a second later Cass finally stepped out of Jack’s room, quietly closing the door on his way out.. You and the boys stood up straight off the tile wall, eager to hear about what Cass learned. 

“Is he okay?” You asked Cass.

“I did what I could, but I don’t…” Cass sighed heavily trailing off as he approached you and the brothers. “I don’t know what’s wrong with him.”

“But you can figure it out, right?” Dean supposed, or more like hoped. Before Cass could respond you guys heard a sudden thud from Jack’s room. You four looked towards Jack’s room before Sam stepped ahead of the rest of you, running towards Jack’s room with you following closely behind, along with Dean and Cass behind you.

“Jack?” Sam called out. Sam led the way into Jack’s room, where you guys found him missing from his bed, but you could hear him coughing from the floor on the other side of the bed.  

“Jack?” You quivered, following Sam around to the other side of the bed to see Jack lying on the floor having another violent coughing attack.

“Hey.” Sam murmured, kneeling down next to Jack to check on him. As Sam turned Jack over onto his back, Jack’s body started seizing with foam seeping out of his mouth. “Jack!” Sam cried, looking from Jack to you, Dean, and Cass with a look of powerlessness and anguish on his face. 

With no other choice you, the boys, and Cass raced Jack to the hospital in Lebanon, hoping that they could maybe at least figure out what was happening to his body. You knew it’d be a long shot, but you guys had to do something. After arriving at the hospital you four raced Jack into the E.R., with you and Dean shoving the double doors open while Sam and Cass supported Jack. “We need a doctor!” Dean yelled, frantically trying to get someone’s attention. “Hey.” The waiting room of the E.R. was already filled to the brim with injured patients, though. You and Dean stopped in your tracks with Sam, Cass, and Jack stopping behind you two, staring in surprise and shock at the unusual amount of people in the E.R. You guys took Jack over to the nurses’ desk to convince them to admit him, but the nurse was being a little…difficult. You, Sam, and Dean stood at the front desk while Cass remained behind you three, supporting and keeping Jack standing upright.

“Look, could you just get him inside?” Dean asked the nurse. 

“Sir, I just need some basic information. That’s the procedure. I do the workup, then I take him back.” The nurse tried to explain. 

“Okay, the basic information is he’s sick.” Dean retorted, probably a bit more roughly than he intended, but clearly he was stressed. You all were.  

“Do you see anyone here who isn’t?” The nurse posed. “His full name, please.” She insisted while Dean glanced at you guys then back at the nurse. “You do know his name, right?” She queried. 

“Jack.” Dean gruffly answered. He paused whilst the nurse typed Jack’s first name into the computer, looking at you and Sam, trying to remember Jack’s last name.

“Uh, uh, Kline. Jack Kline.” You clarified. The nurse glanced at you for a moment before typing Jack’s last name in the computer.

“K-L-I-N-E.” Cass spelled out. 

“Date of birth?” The nurse inquired. 

“Come on. Is that important?” Dean scoffed.

“What did you say your relationship is to the patient?” The nurse questioned, looking at Dean dubiously. 

“May eighteenth.” Sam interjected, causing Dean and the nurse to glance at him. “Date of birth…May eighteenth.” She looked back at her computer, typing Jack’s date of birth in.

“Two thousand. ‘Ninety-nine.” Dean added, looking back at the nurse.

“Two thousand.” You corrected Dean while he and Sam nodded in agreement. 

“Uh-huh?” The nurse raised an eyebrow at you three before glancing back at her computer. “Family medical history? Let’s start with the father.”

“Uh, he’s dead.” Dean mumbled.

“Cause of death?” The nurse wondered. You and the boys went silent, trying to figure out how to explain that Jack’s father was Lucifer and that he caught fire after Dean stabbed him with an archangel blade.

“He was stabbed through the heart, and he exploded.” Cass blurted out in his usual blunt, monotone voice. The nurse glanced up at him for a moment dubious yet confused. You, Sam, and Dean glanced at Cass for a moment before looking back at the nurse.

“Okay, you know what? We don’t have time for this.” Dean complained. “All right, he’s sick. His name is Jack Kline. His father exploded. There, you’ve got all the basics. There you’ve got all the basics.“ Dean snapped. “Now, what does he need to do to see a doctor?”

“Jack!” You heard Cass cry out before you heard a loud thud. You and the brothers turned around to see Jack collapsed on the floor. 

“Jack?” You gasped, running over to him with the boys to check on him. The nurse immediately called for help. A couple more nurses brought a stretcher into the waiting room and heaved Jack onto it before rushing into the E.R. 

You, Sam, Dean, and Cass rushed through the halls into the E.R. along with Jack and the nurses, keeping up with them while looking down at the unconscious Jack concerned. “It’s okay Jack, you’re gonna be just fine.” You expressed, glancing down at Jack.

“Just hang in there, Jack.” Sam urged Jack.

“Jack. Hey, we’re right here, man.” Dean told Jack. 

“He’s in good hands. Don’t worry.” The nurse tried to assure you guys. The nurses pushed Jack into an unoccupied room in the E.R. and rolled him over to the machines. You four followed them into the room, trying to stay close to Jack.   

“So, there’s been…He’s been coughing. There’s been blood.” Sam shared, trying to remain calm.

“Okay, gentlemen, ma’am, wait outside, please.” A nurse urged you four, stretching her arms out and gently but forcefully guiding you all out of the room. 

“It’s been going on for a while.” You added.

“What’s happened? Is he gonna be okay?” Dean frantically asked the nurse. 

“The doctor will handle it.” The nurse assured you four, guiding you just outside the door.

“Okay. Jack, we’re right here!” Dean shouted over to Jack whilst the nurse closed the sliding doors. It tore you up inside that all you could do was watch as the doctors cut open his shirt and began running tests on Jack. 

You, Sam, Dean and Cass just waited for what seemed like forever in the waiting room next to Jack’s room, pacing around, sitting in the chairs. All while you watched the doctors run various tests on Jack. After a while you four stood just outside the door, hoping and praying that the doctors would have something for you guys soon.

Eventually you guys had to move away from the door so the doctor and nurses could walk in and out, so you, the boys, and Cass moved over to the window by the nurse’s station so you could still keep an eye on Jack. “This is crazy.” Dean muttered, lightly scratching his chin. “When Jack became Human, I was worried, you know, given what we do, that something would happen to him, but I thought it’d be a vampire or a ghoul, not a friggin’ cough. He’s just a kid.” 

“Hey. Hey, hey.” Sam suddenly spoke up, directing yours, Dean’s, and Cass’ attention to Jack’s doctor who was walking towards you. “Cass.”

“So…doctor. What do we know?” You asked her as she walked over to you four.

“Well, I can tell you what we don’t know.” The doctor stated.

“Oh, I don’t like the sound of that.” Dean grumbled.

“Jack’s test results all came back negative.” She shared.

“That’s great, right?” Sam supposed.

“Well, Jack…he’s very ill.” The doctor pointed out, glancing between you, the brothers, and Cass. “We’re just not sure what we’re up against.”

“You just said his tests came back negative.” Dean noted. 

“Well, those tests, but we have to run more tests.” The doctor clarified. 

“More tests?” Sam questioned.

“Yes, until we can figure out what’s happening to him.” She nodded.

“What is happening to him right now?” You inquired. 

“Jack…” The doctor paused, glancing at Jack before looking back at you all. “Jack’s in total systemic failure. His body’s in the process of shutting down.”

You, Sam, and Dean remained outside Jack’s room waiting in a secluded corner by the door while Cass sat at Jack’s bedside. “Let me ask you guys a question. How much longer are we gonna give this? How many more tests are there gonna be?” Dean angrily questioned, glancing between you and Sam, and Jack. 

“If you ask me, I’d say we’re done here.” You mumbled, glancing between the boys.

“Yeah, that’s kind of my opinion, too.” Dean agreed.

“I mean, this place, we tried, but they’ve never seen anything like Jack, and we can’t exactly tell them what he is.” Sam pointed out.

“Then let’s get him out of here.” Dean decided. “Let’s bring him home. Let’s do what we do. Let’s find a way. Hell, I was even thinking maybe Rowena.”

“Huh. Already called her.” Sam nodded. You and Dean also nodded in agreement before glancing back at Jack and Cass. 

After deciding to take Jack home you and the brothers went into his room and told Cass the plan. Then you guys woke him up and got him out of the bed. Sadly his doctor just so happened to walk back over during the process. “Uh, what–What’s going on?” She gasped, rushing into the room, looking at all of you concerned.

“What’s it look like?” You countered as Dean and Sam took Jack’s boots out of the plastic bag and Cass helped Jack into his trench coat. 

“You can’t expect him to hit the street with nothing on but a hospital gown, his as* hanging out.” Dean shrugged.

“He’s not going anywhere.” The doctor protested. 

“We’re just getting a second opinion.” Sam assured her with a forced smile. 

“Jack?” The doctor looked at Jack for his consent, who was putting his boots on. 

“We’re getting a second opinion.” Jack groaned, struggling but managing to get his boots on. 

“If he leaves the hospital, we are no longer responsible for him.” The doctor warned, glancing between you five. “You and he have to acknowledge that you’re leaving against medical advice.” She went on as Sam and Cass helped Jack walk towards the door with you and Dean following.

“Fine.” Cass stated.   

“We’re leaving.” Jack told her before he, Sam, and Cass walked out of the room.

“Yeah, there’s just no talking to him when he gets like this.” Dean mumbled to the doctor as you two walked out, following after Sam, Cass, and Jack. 

Once you guys got Jack home he went to rest and you guys kept an eye on him while Sam called Rowena. When she arrived she called Sam who then went to let her inside and walk in with her. After Sam managed to convince Rowena to help out, even though Jack is Lucifer’s son, she and Jack went into the infirmary so she would examine him. Once again you, Sam, Dean and now Cass were waiting in the hallway outside the infirmary, for Rowena to come out with news. It seemed like you guys waited forever until Rowena finally stepped out of the infirmary, closing the door and walking over to you four. “And?” Dean urged her to share what she learned.

“It’s as I suspected. A Nephilim, for all its power, is an unnatural presence. Part Human, part angel…It…it doesn’t quite fit. It’s delicate. Its grace is what holds it in balance, and when Jack’s grace was taken from him, his being fell into chaos.” Rowena explained, glancing between you, the boys, and Cass. “The cells are gobbling each other up.”

“Well, if it’s grace he needs, he can have mine.” Cass offered.

“No, dear, it won’t do.” Rowena shook her head, smiling softly but sadly at Cass. “Jack is part archangel. He needs a much stronger force and probably some kind of magic, and he needs it quick.” 

“How quick we talking?” You wondered.

“I don’t…I don’t exactly know, but he’s entering a critical phase. Sometimes he’ll look just fine, but then his body will give way and…it’ll be the end of him.” Rowena continued with a regretful look on her face.

With no other options you, Sam, Cass, and Rowena tore apart the bookshelves in both the library and the archives, scouring them for anything that might help Jack. While you three did that Dean decided to make something to eat for Jack and go check on him. So far there was nothing in the library that pointed to a way of helping Jack, so you, Sam, and Rowena called anyone who you’d think might know of a way of helping Jack. And with no other options you did the one thing you’d never think you’d do…call Ketch. Ketch supposedly knew of a shaman that would help the British Men of Letters on cases that seemed “unsolvable.”

“And how sure are you he’ll help?” You questioned, leaning your hands against the back of the middle table with your phone against your ear. 

“One is never sure of anything Y/N, but it sounds like you have no other options.” Ketch noticed. “Seeing as you’re coming to me for help in the first place.”

“Now, how likely do you think that is?” You overheard Sam on the phone in the background.

“Yeah, I know right.” You scoffed.

“I’m sending you his name and location. Then I’ll set up a meeting for you.” Ketch offered. You were actually surprised about how helpful he was being, considering he was Ketch and all. 

“Oh, I know you’re not speaking to me, Magda, basically no one is speaking to me, but I have a situation.” Rowena spoke in the background while she and Sam paced back and forth on each side of the front and middle tables. Cass sat at the middle table going through some Enochian texts. “There’s a wee Nephilim I know who’s ailing…” You felt your phone vibrate against your ear as Ketch texted you. 

“Seriously though…thanks Ketch.” You expressed. 

“A “thank you” from you? You must really be desperate.” Ketch remarked.

“You have no idea.” You sighed as you ended the call.

“Dean.” Cass spoke up, directing your attention to Dean as he walked up into the library from the Crow’s Nest. “The Bunker’s vault has a number of Enochian texts on archangels, but nothing on their half-human offspring.”

“None of the Hunters in our network know anything either.” Sam sighed heavily. 

“And I’ve spoken to some of the greatest minds in witchcraft, and…they all say there’s nothing that’ll help Jack.” Rowena regretfully spoke.   

“Well, then, they’re not the greatest minds, are they?” Dean retorted with a pained smile, warning a slight glare from Rowena. 

“Well, I just got off the phone with Ketch. He knows of a shaman that might be able to help us.” You shared.

“A shaman?” Dean raised an eyebrow at you. 

“Uh-huh, apparently the British Men of Letters would hire him as an outside consultant.” You explained. “Whenever they needed help “solving the unsolvable,” they’d go to him. Ketch says he’s an expert in mysticism, esoteric divinity…Ketch says the Brits swore by him.”

“Ketch says.” Cass muttered.

“His name is Sergei, Ketch gave me his location, and said he’ll set up a meeting for us.” You went on.

“Okay, I’ll go.” Cass offered, standing up from the table. “You, Sam, and Dean need to stay here with…” Cass paused as Jack walked up into the library behind Dean, with a backpack over his shoulders. 

“Jack, hey.” Sam greeted Jack, surprised to see him up and about. “What are you, uh…”

“We’re…We’re headed out.” Jack mumbled. 

“You’re…um…” Cas stammered, looking at Jack confused. “Where?” He asked, looking at Dean.

“We’re taking Baby for some exercise.” Dean informed you guys.

“You think that’s a good idea?” Sam questioned. 

“It’s okay, let them go.” You urged Sam and Cass, making them look at you. “I’m sure Jack could use the air. You two go have fun.” You smiled at Dean and Jack. Dean nodded and smiled at you before turning and heading down into the Crow’s Nest.

“Come on.” He gestured for Jack to follow him. Jack smiled at you and then the others before following Dean down into the Crow’s Nest. 

After Dean and Jack left the rest of you got back to work. You and Sam sat across from each other at the middle table when Cass walked back into the library from the rear door. “If this Sergei has anything even remotely useful to offer, I’ll call.” Cass told you and Sam, walking towards the Crow’s Nest to leave. You and Sam had planned to go with Cass and offered to go, but he insisted that you two stay and keep looking for other possible ways to help Jack in case this Sergei didn’t work out. 

“Yo, Cass, wait.” Sam called over to Cass, making Cass stop. “Are you sure you want to handle this alone?” Cass sighed heavily before turning around to look at you and Sam. 

“I…uh. I feel the need to do something.” Cass admitted. “And I think Dean’s right. We can’t afford to overlook any possibility. He seems to be taking this…particularly hard.” Cass noted.

“Yeah. Yeah.” Sam murmured in agreement. “Yeah, he, uh…was pretty rough on Jack at the beginning, and…I don’t think he’s forgotten. And I know he hasn’t forgiven himself.” Sam stated, his voice trembling ever so slightly as he got emotional.

“You know…Dean’s lost people, we’ve all lost people, friends and family, but…” You trailed off, keeping yourself as composed as you could when inside you felt like crying. 

“This feels different.” Cass finished, staring at you and Sam with a shimmer of tears in his eyes while you both looked at him with the same expression.  “Losing, um…” Cass paused, trying to keep himself from crying. “A son…feels different.” None of you could say anything or you might actually start crying then and there. Cass quietly walked down into the Crow’s Nest and left, leaving an emotionally heavy and painful atmosphere in the air. You and Sam both tried to go back to work, trying to not think about the painfully inevitable truth…that Jack could die…that you guys would lose him. Sure you’ve lost people, you’ve lost your family…but the idea of losing Jack was just as bad as the idea of losing Sam, Dean, or Cass…

After Dean and Jack got back from their trip you guys just had to wait for Cass to return from his meeting with Sergei. When he did he came back with a vial of Gabriel’s grace and a spell. According to Sergei, feeding Jack the grace while chanting the spell should heal Jack, at least enough not to kill him. So, you all returned to the infirmary to try the grace and spell. You, Dean, and Cass stood by the steps leading up to the platform and door to the hallway while Sam stood by the counter in front of said platform. Jack sat in a chair by the bed with Rowena going over the spell next to him, at the bed. “This Sergei was legit?” Dean asked Cass whilst Sam walked back over next to you three, case holding the vial in hand. 

“I mean, he was definitely odd, but he seemed honest.” Cass shrugged.

“So, we’re still not certain this is gonna work?” You questioned, glancing at Cass.

“No, we’re not certain, but…” Cass paused,  

“Gentleman? Y/N?” Rowena spoke, getting yours, Sam, Dean, and Cass’ attention. “Are you ready, Jack?” She asked Jack, stepping over next to him with the spell in hand. Jack glanced up at Rowena before looking over at you four with a weak, exhausted expression on his face. You guys were running out of time and options here.

“Yes.” Jack murmured, staring off ahead. San gently took the vial of archangel grace out of the case and walked over to Jack.

“All right. Here you go.” Sam mumbled, holding out the vial for Jack to take. Jack took the vial and opened it, letting the grace slowly flow into his mouth while Rowena chanted the spell in an unknown language. Once Jack consumed the grace and Rowena finished the spell you all looked at Jack, wondering if it worked. Suddenly the lights started to flicker on and off while Jack closed his eyes. You guys looked around curiously, a little concerned until the lights turned back on again. Jack slowly lifted his head again and tilted it upwards, opening his eyes to reveal their original shining golden hue. Then he looked back down, blinking a couple of times, probably getting reacquainted with having grace back in his body. 

“Something.” Jack mumbled, standing up from the chair and twitching his fingers, feeling the grace in his body.

“Something good?” Cass hoped as you, him, and Dean stepped closer to Jack. 

“I think so.” Jack chuckled, seeming more like his usual self. Sam, Cass, and Rowena smiled while the tension left Dean’s body and you felt a huge weight lifted off your shoulders and heart. You were all relieved and overjoyed to see Jack feeling better. “Definite improvement.” Jack beamed, smiling brightly at you guys. 

“That’s great.” Sam exclaimed. 

“Yeah.” Jack nodded, stumbling a bit, but catching himself as he bent over slightly. 

“Jack?” You gasped, looking at him concerned.

“Did you say the words right?” Dean growled at Rowena.

“I did!” Rowena snapped. Jack heaved himself up into a standing position as he looked over at you, Sam, Dean, and Cass with a painful expression on his face before suddenly collapsing to the floor. 

“Jack.” You cried, running over with Sam and Dean to check on Jack.

“Jack!” Rowena quivered. 

“Say them again!” Sam urged Rowena whilst he and Dean knelt down to check on Jack, who seemed to be in a much worse condition than he was before. After lifting Jack’s unconscious body up and putting him on the bed, Rowena used her magic to examine him.

All you, Sam, Dean, and Cass could do was stand on the platform by the doorway and watch, powerless as Rowena attempted to sense and get a read on Jack’s condition. “I shouldn’t have done it. I shouldn’t have taken him out.” Dean growled.

“It was what he wanted.” Sam assured Dean. “I mean, we knew he was going to get worse, regardless.” 

“Yeah, but it was too risky.” Dean argued.

“Yeah, but, babe, life, all of it, is a risk. And Jack knew that.” You countered, looking at Jack as it felt like your heart was getting squeezed.

“And you made him happy. You did more for him than any of us.” Cass expressed. Once Rowena finished she just looked up at you four with a sad, regretful expression before slowly walking over to the steps. You guys followed her with your eyes, urgent to hear what she had to say.

“So?” Dean urged her to share.

“What can we do?” Sam asked her. Rowena just sighed heavily, walking up the stairs.

“Watch over him. Stay by his side…as he dies.” Rowena quivered, looking back at Jack before looking at you four. You, Sam, Dean, and Cass looked back at Jack in shock and despair as tears pooled in your eyes. You couldn’t believe that you guys were gonna lose Jack…All you could do was silently pray for a miracle as you stared at Jack’s unconscious form, wondering what was going to happen next….

Chapter Text

“Wait!” Kelly called out, suddenly grabbing your arm and stopping you from going. “If anything happens. Please Y/N, watch out for my boy.” She begged you…..

“That baby must be born at all costs. He needs to live, he will bring balance.” Jane insisted…..

The next moments happened so fast, Lucifer slipped his archangel blade out of his sleeve and cut open Jack’s neck. You watched in horror as Lucifer sucked Jack’s “grace” out of him and ate it, making Jack fall unconscious and go limp…..You and Sam looked over to see a few demons dragging Jack and Maggie in through the back door…..

You frowned and furrowed your eyebrows as you and Dean both looked at Dean concerned. Jack attempted to get up, but he bent over, his coughing fit continuing as he used the table for support. The next few moments seemed to happen in slow motion….Jack suddenly collapsed to the floor unconscious. 

“Jack!” You and Dean shouted, jumping up from the table and running to Jack’s side with you two kneeling down on each side of him.

THEN…..

“Lily Sunder.” Ishim answered. “She was a professor of Apocalyptic Literature.”

“All my life, I dreamed about angels. I had a life, a wonderful life.” Lily paused, her voice cracking and breaking as tears dripped down her face. “They took everything from me.”

You, Sam, Dean, and Cass rushed through the halls into the E.R. along with Jack and the nurses, keeping up with them while looking down at the unconscious Jack concerned. “It’s okay Jack, you’re gonna be just fine.” You expressed, glancing down at Jack.

“Just hang in there, Jack.” Sam urged Jack.

“Jack. Hey, we’re right here, man.” Dean told Jack. 

“He’s in good hands. Don’t worry.” The nurse tried to assure you guys…..

“Jack…” The doctor paused, glancing at Jack before looking back at you all. “Jack’s in total systemic failure. His body’s in the process of shutting down.”

“When Jack’s grace was taken from him, his being fell into chaos.” Rowena explained, glancing between you, the boys, and Cass. “The cells are gobbling each other up. Jack is part archangel. He needs a much stronger force and probably some kind of magic, and he needs it quick.” 

Jack took the vial and opened it, letting the grace slowly flow into his mouth while Rowena chanted the spell in an unknown language…..Jack slowly lifted his head again and tilted it upwards, opening his eyes to reveal their original shining golden hue…..

Jack heaved himself up into a standing position as he looked over at you, Sam, Dean, and Cass with a painful expression on his face before suddenly collapsing to the floor. “Jack.” You cried, running over with Sam and Dean to check on Jack.

“Jack!” Rowena quivered…..

Once Rowena finished she just looked up at you four with a sad, regretful expression before slowly walking over to the steps. You guys followed her with your eyes, urgent to hear what she had to say. “So?” Dean urged her to share.

“What can we do?” Sam asked her. Rowena just sighed heavily, walking up the stairs.

“Watch over him. Stay by his side…as he dies.” Rowena quivered, looking back at Jack before looking at you four. You, Sam, Dean, and Cass looked back at Jack in shock and despair as tears pooled in your eyes. You couldn’t believe that you guys were gonna lose Jack…All you could do was silently pray for a miracle as you stared at Jack’s unconscious form, wondering what was going to happen next….

NOW……

With no other options you guys remained at Jack’s bedside in his room while he attempted to conserve as much energy as he could. You sat on the edge of Jack’s bed whilst Sam sat in a chair next to the bed, with you sitting on Jack’s right side and Sam sitting on his left. Cass stood next to Sam and Dean stood near you with his back turned to Jack. “Hey, hey, hey. It’s all right.” Sam comforted Jack as he struggled and attempted to sit up, but he only managed to lift his body up a little bit.

“Take it easy. Take it easy. It’s all right, it’s all right.” You assured Jack, doing your best to remain strong for him. You wanted Jack to be as at ease and comfortable as he could be, considering the situation. Jack groaned, letting his head and shoulders go limp against the headboard before taking in deep, heavily ragged breaths. At this point the coughing lessened, only to be replaced with struggles to breathe and lethargy. 

“Please don’t be sad.” Jack murmured, weakly glancing at each of you before looking aimlessly ahead. “Maybe…maybe this is how things are supposed to be.”

“Don’t you give me that “meant to be” crap. This isn’t part of some d*mn plan.” Dean growled.

“Dean…” Cass began as you all looked over at Dean, who kept his back to Jack, probably so Jack wouldn’t have to see the pained, angry look on his face. Jack suddenly started coughing again and reached for the mask connected to his oxygen tank. Sam grabbed it and helped Jack reach it while you gently and soothing grasped his hand, that was all you felt like you could do to comfort him. Jack shakily held the mask up against his face and tried to take a few breaths. When he did he went into another violent coughing fit. Dean turned around with a pained scowl on his face, glancing at Jack before walking out of the room.You, Sam, and Cass followed him with your eyes before glancing at each other.  

“I’ll go check on him.” You offered, lightly tapping Jack’s hand before letting go and standing up to go check on Dean. 

When you stepped into the hallway you heard a thud from around the corner to the right. You walked around the corner to see Dean leaning towards the wall with his fists against it. “Dean…” You began, walking over to Dean as he slowly turned towards you.  

“I can’t.” Dean quivered, his bottom lip trembling as he angrily shook his head. “It’s not right, Y/N. You know, it’s just–it’s not…” He trailed off, trying his best to remain composed as angry tears shimmered in his eyes.

“I know…it’s not fair.” You murmured, gently grasping Dean’s hands as you looked down.  “Out of everyone…out of all of us…Jack doesn’t deserve this. And that’s what makes this even harder, but…” You paused, struggling but managing to keep your emotions under control.  “But right now, Jack needs you. He needs us.” You insisted, looking up at Dean with tears in your eyes as you squeezed his hands tightly in yours. 

After a few moments to compose yourselves in the hallway, you and Dean returned to Jack’s room. When you two stepped through the open doorway you both suddenly stopped. Everything seemed to slow down around you while you just stared at Jack. Lying peacefully in his bed, not moving, not…not breathing. “He’s gone.” Sam trembled, resting his chin in his hands whilst his elbows rested on the edge of Jack’s bed. Everyone and everything seemed to fade out into a blur around you as you just stared at Jack…and felt a familiar pain in your chest…like an old scar being re-opened that gaping hole in your heart reopened…

After Jack died you, Sam, Dean, and Cass went into the hallway outside his room, with his door closed. You guys were all silent with a dark, heavy air hanging around you as you processed Jack’s death. “Maybe we should start thinking about next steps.” Cass finally spoke up, cutting through the heavy silence.

“Wake and a bonfire, Hunter style. That’s what Jack would’ve wanted.” Dean stated, trying to contain his emotions the best he could. Sam suddenly stood up straight off the wall that he leaned on and silently sulked off down the hall.

“Sam…” Cass began, moving to go after Sam, but Dean grabbed Cass’ shoulder and stopped him from going. Sam was taking this especially hard, and you understood his feelings…Jack was your guys’ responsibility. You guys were supposed to take care of him. Kelly asked you to take care of Jack. You wanted to take care of Jack, help him to live a long life…but even with your abilities and all of the lore and texts in the Bunker…it all failed to save Jack…You failed to save Jack… ”Your brother’s in pain.” Cass quivered, not turning around while Dean’s hand remained on his shoulder.

“Just let him go for now, he probably needs some space.” You murmured dejectedly, finally speaking up. “We all need space.” You sighed before walking down the hall away from Dean and Cass, needing a bit of space yourself. 

You slowly opened the door to your old room, turning on the light and stepping inside. The room was exactly how you left it with the giant teddy bear resting against the headboard, the mysterious wooden box on your dress and all your framed photos and your photo album covering the desk on the other side of the room. You walked over to the desk and sat on the edge of your bed, sighing heavily as you set your elbows on your legs and rested your chin in your enclosed hands. On your desk were the usual photos–of your family, mom, dad, Sarah, Allie, and Elliot. Photos of you and Ryan. Photos of you, Sam, Dean, and Bobby. Photos of you guys with Cass. And a couple new ones—various photos of you, Sam, Dean, and Cass with Jack. Having only one option left that you could think of, you intertwined your hands and leaned your head against them before closing your eyes. “Jane…I don’t know where you are. Hell, I don’t know if you’re listening or if you can even hear me in the first place, but I–we need your help.” You quivered, feeling all the emotions you’ve been keeping in, erupt to the surface. “Please. It’s, uh…Jack. He got sick…really sick…and, um…he…” You struggled to speak as you broke down and tears started streaming down your face. “Jack’s…Jack’s dead. We thought we could fix it, save him like we always do, but we–I failed.” You cried, resting your elbows on your legs as you leaned your head against your intertwined hands. “At first I had no clue what to do when you told me he needed to live. I kept asking myself “how am I supposed to take care of Lucifer’s freaking son?” But now…he means so much to me and to all of us.” You sobbed. “Jack didn’t deserve to die, not like this…So please, you have to bring him back. Please, you have to.” You begged Jane. You said he’s supposed to bring balance, whatever the hell that means, and he can’t bring balance if he’s dead…so, you’ve gotta bring him back, whatever it takes. Whatever I need to do, I’ll do it. If it means going through with this “plan” of yours then I’ll do it willingly.” You insisted through your crying.”But you’ve gotta bring him back ‘cause I, we can’t lose Jack.” You shook your head, lifting your head away from your hands. Of course there was no response, like always. Jane only ever seemed to appear when it suited her. Seeing that you were clearly wasting your breath and time you did your best to calm yourself down before heading back into the hall to find Sam, Dean, and Cass. 

When you walked down the hallway towards the intersection where it met up with the main hallway that contained the other bedrooms you happened to see Dean walk into view like he was looking for someone. “Have you seen Sam?” Dean wondered, looking at you concerned.

“No, why?” You questioned, frowning at Dean concerned. You both frowned at each other when you came to the same realization. If Sam was missing, who’s to say he wouldn’t go off and try to make a deal for Jack’s life. You ran over to Dean and you both went down the hall towards the Crow’s Nest where you met up with Cass who-so-happened to be walking into the hallway from the Crow’s Nest.

“Hey, have you seen Sam?” Dean asked Cass. Cass furrowed his eyebrows looking between you and Dean. He revealed that he saw Sam leave the bunker through the inside door, which only fueled yours and Dean’s fears that Sam might try to make a deal. 

In an attempt to find Sam, who took the Impala you, Dean, and Cass got in Cass’ truck and raced to find Sam. Dean sat up front next to Cass while you sat in the back. “How could you just let him leave, man? You saw what he was like.” Dean pointed out.

“Dean, you guys said to give him space.” Cass countered.

“Yes. Space. In the bunker. With us. Not this. Out here doing who knows what.” You growled, more harshly than you intended, but it was a very stressful time for all of you.

“Dean, Y/N, look.” Cass directed yours and Dean’s attention to a dead end in the road that Cass was pulling up to…with the Imapla sitting at the end still running. Cass pulled up to the Impala where you guys found Sam on the ground, dejectedly leaning against the side of the car. He shielded his eyes from the headlights of Cass’ truck as Cass stopped next to the Impala. Before Cass could even shut off the engine you and Dean jumped out of the truck to check on Sam. He got out of the truck shortly after you and Dean. 

“Tell us you didn’t make a deal.” Dean snapped whilst you two walked towards Sam.

“A deal? What the…No–” Sam stuttered, looking confused as he stood up off the ground.

“Then what were you doing out here alone?” You questioned, looking at Sam concerned.

“I was trying to build a pyre.” Sam murmured dejectedly. You and Dean followed Sam’s gaze over to two fallen trees. Now you felt a little bad for assuming the worst. “I-I-I couldn’t even do that for him.” Sam stammered, tears pooling in his eyes. “I should’ve done more.”

“Sam.” Dean began as you both looked back at Sam.

“I should’ve tried harder, you know.” Sam quivered. 

“We should’ve.” You corrected Sam. He wasn’t alone in this, none of you were alone in this, at least you guys had each other.

“Everything we got, the spells, the lore–What good is any of it if we couldn’t even save him?” Sam cried.

“At least you were there for him.” Dean countered.

“This doesn’t feel right.” Cass mumbled, walking over to you and the boys. “This is not how I thought Jack’s story would end.”

“Yeah, none of us did.” You agreed with a slight tremble in your voice as you did your best to keep your emotions under control. 

“The certainty of death, even for angels, it’s always felt natural, but this doesn’t.” Cass went on while you and the brothers glanced between each other and Cass. “Jack being taken before his time, being taken before me.”

“So what do we do?” Sam wondered.

“Say goodbye. Tomorrow. Tonight? We get loaded.” Dean decided.

You four returned to the bunker and sat down at the table in the galley together, with you and Dean sitting on one side with Sam and Cass sitting across from you and Dean. Between you guys on the table was a bottle of  scotch and four short glasses. ~Take one last look~ After pouring a bit in each glass you each grabbed one, lifted them up and clinked them together before taking a drink. ~Before you leave~ After getting into the second bottle, this time whiskey you guys started reminiscing about Jack. ~'Cause oh somehow it means so much to me~…How you guys met him—Jack just glared at you with glowing golden eyes. You slowly put your hands up, showing him you meant no harm as you gingerly stepped toward him— ~And if you ever need me, you know where I'll be~ What it was like when he first joined you guys—You grabbed a plastic crate and flipped it over, setting it down next to Jack so you could at least be somewhat comfortable while you talked to him–Jack slowly looked back at you, Sam, Dean, and Donatello as you started gagging tears pools in your eyes as you started suffocating— As the alcohol started flowing you, Sam, Dean, and Cass relaxed and and started to unwind, feeling the slight buzz of the alcohol. ~So please call home, if you change your mind.~ At the start of the third bottle you guys needed a snack, and what better snack to have than Jack’s favorite…nougat chocolate bars. ~Oh, I don't mind.~ You each took one from the pile and ripped them open before taking a bite while animatedly talking and laughing, recalling what it was like with Jack—You stabbed your shovel into the dirt and heaved it into the grass nearby. You glanced up at him while you both shoveled–Suddenly a bullet hit the door next to you and Sam, causing you both to flinch and Sam to pull you back, shielding you with his arm. You both looked in shock from the bullet which was inches from your head to Jack who was leaning against the fireplace next to Dean who was handcuffed to it— By the end of the third bottle nougat wrappers littered the table along with splashes and puddles of alcohol. ~I guess I saw it coming day by day, but oh, I could not stand the failure~ Then you recalled when Jack first met Cass—Jack just slowly stepped forward before pulling Cass into a tight hug. Jack quivered, tightening his grip around Cass. Cass returned the hug, smiling lightly to himself as he wrapped his hands around Jack’s back— When you guys ran out of alcohol Cass went to the library and came back with three more bottles. ~Before you leave, there's just one thing I must say~

“To Jack.” Dean drunkenly exclaimed, raising his freshly refilled glass in the air. You and Sam lifted your glasses while Cass just lifted one of the bottles of whiskey. ~Please call home if you change your mind. Oh, I don't mind~ —You stomped over and stepped in-between Jack and Lucifer, serving as a shield between them— Drunken, loud laughter filled the galley as you four talked, and laughed uncontrollably. No doubt from the amount of alcohol running through your systems. ~And I know, you're used to running. Oh you're lost baby, and I ain't funning~ —

Dean poured some more in both his and yours glasses before he went to refill Sam’s glass, Sam covered it with his hand before flipping it over signaling he was tapping out. Then Sam got up and went back to his room. ~But oh, when you call to me, well, I'll come running. Safe to your side again I'll confide in you~ You, Dean, and Cass quietly drank for a bit longer at a much slower pace before Cass decided to tag out. He got up and and left the galley, leaving just you and Dean. ~So go on, I won't say no more, my heart ain't in it, but I'll hold the door~ You and Dean quietly leaned against each other while you slowly sipped your glasses. “We did everything we could. Right?” Dean drunkenly murmured. Next thing you knew Dean’s head had collapsed on the table and he was fast asleep. ~But just remember, what I said before, please call home if you change your mind~ You quietly sat there for a bit keeping Dean company as he slept, stirring the remaining whiskey in your glass.

“Here’s to you, Jack. May you finally know peace wherever you are.” You whispered. ~Please call home if you change your mind, oh yeah, call home if you change your mind~ You vaguely remember setting your glass down on the table and resting your head on your arms which rested on the table. ~Call home if you change your mind, oh ooh, please call home if you change your mind~ Silent tears dripped down your face as your eyes closed and you internally wished and prayed for a way to bring Jack back…to save him…

When you opened your eyes you found yourself with Sam, Dean, Cass, and Jack by the Impala in front of “Lil’ Skipper’s Beach Cafe.” Right, this was on the way to Dodge City to investigate the possible zombie case that Jack found. You must’ve been dreaming. Sam was messing with his smartphone, Jack was eating a burger, Cass was rummaging in the Impala, and Dean stood by Jack. You remembered back when this happened you told Jack to “take it easy, the burger isn’t going anywhere, okay?”

“Still no signal.” Sam complained, struggling to work an app on his smartphone. 

“Yeah. Cause I told you, that app blows.” Dean retorted, glancing at Sam.

“I found this in the glove compartment.” Cass shared, getting out of the passenger side of the Impala holding a map. 

“Ah! Old school. A real map. Let’s find our way to Dodge City.” Dean exclaimed. “Come here, Jack, I’m gonna teach you how to read a map.” He urged Jack to step over and pay attention while he unfolded the map and laid it on the hood of the Impala. Jack set his burger down and stepped over next to Dean. “So, rule number one. North is usually up.”

“Up is North.” Jack repeated with a nod, listening to Dean and looking at the map intently. You just smiled at them, enjoying this semblance of false peace while you could. As you contently watched your dream play out you felt something abnormal, or rather someone watching you. You glanced around, it was your dream so nothing should've been out of the ordinary. You frowned and furrowed your eyebrows when you noticed a familiar face standing across the street, watching you–Jane. The dream continued to play out like you remembered whilst you walked across the street to talk to her.

“Y/N.” Jane began as you reached her.    

“So you heard me?” You assumed. 

“Yes, I heard your prayer.” Jane nodded.

“Okay. Great, so you’re gonna bring Jack back?” You supposed.

“I didn’t come to bring Jack back.” Jane 

“And why the hell not?” You angrily questioned. “Isn’t he supposed to be a part of some plan of yours. “Supposed to bring balance” and whatnot?”

“I’ve come to help you save Jack.” Jane clarified. 

“I–we tried to save him–” You quivered, pausing as you felt tears pool in your eyes again. “And we failed.”

“Did you exhaust all of your resources?” Jane asked you.

“Yes, everything we could do, but it wasn’t enough.” You growled.  

“Everything on angels?” Jane rephrased. 

“Yes, of cour–” You suddenly stopped, remembering that there was one thing you and Sam didn’t look into. “The tablet.” You realized. The last thing you remembered was Jane smiling at you….

“Kevin’s notes.” You gasped, suddenly lifting your head up off the table in the galley. You jumped up off the chair and left Dean to sleep in the galley. You didn’t want to get anyone’s hopes up unless you had a plan. You guys lost the angel tablet itself years ago, but you and Sam stored Kevin’s notes in the archive for safe-keeping. You nor Sam bothered to look at them, ‘cause neither of you could read the language they were in. Not even Cass could read it, only a prophet could, and the only propeht was currently brain dead in a hospital.

“Who is this?” You heard a surprisingly older voice answer. 

“Lily Sunder? This is Y/N L/N, I need your help.” You began.

After explaining the situation to Lily and ironing out the details to her, she was surprisingly agreeable, and said she’d be at the bunker by morning. She of course, vaguely mentioned wanting a favor from you and the boys, but she’d discuss it more in person. Once you were done on the phone with Lily you recruited Sam and Cass’ help, explaining everything to them as well, minus the part about Jane coming to you in your dream. 

By morning you, Sam, and Cass had all of the boxes containing Kevin’s notes and translations on the display map table. Once Lily arrived you and Sam let her in and brought her down into the Crow’s Nest to discuss the situation as well as show her Kevin’s work. “This is all of his stuff.” You sighed, gesturing to the couple of boxes that held Kevin’s notes and translations. You, Sam, and Cass stood on one side of the table while Lily stood across the table from you and Sam.

“And what language is this?” Lily wondered, skimming a couple of Kevin’s notes.

“We’re not sure about this.” Cass answered.

“Yeah. We kept it all. His translations, notes on his translations.” Sam added. 

“Is this it?” Lily inquired, looking up at you and Sam. When she first arrived you were a bit surprised about how old she suddenly got, but kept it to yourself. Apparently it was a side effect of her giving up her magic.

“Uh-huh. This is everything.” You nodded.

“You think it’s possible?” Cass asked Lily.

“I think so. Maybe…” Lily paused.

“Maybe what?” Dean groggily questioned, causing all of you to look over at him as he stepped into the Crow’s Nest from the hallway. Dean squinted his eyes at all of you, probably wondering what was going on, probably really really hungover after last night. He squinted really hard at Lily like she seemed familiar but he couldn’t place it.

“Hello, Dean.” Lily greeted Dean. 

“Dean, you remember Lily Sunder.” Cass reminded Dean. Dean glanced at Cass before looking back at Lily and squinting at her, furrowing his eyebrows in the process.

“You got old.” Dean noted rather bluntly. 

“Did I? Hmm.” Lily mused a bit sarcastically. “An unfortunate side effect of giving up magic, I suppose.”

“Huh. What’re you doing here?” Dean finally asked the question that’s been in his head.

“I called her.” You spoke up, causing Dean to now look at you confused.

“You–” Dean suddenly stopped. “Okay. Last thing I remember was her killing a whole bunch of angels to get revenge for her daughter. She tried to kill you.” He pointed out, aiming his pointer finger at Cass. 

“Yeah, I remember.” Cass murmured with a nod.

“That’s not–Babe, just listen. Last night, as I was falling into a drunken coma, it suddenly hit me. We have torn through every bit of lore we had looking for a cure for Jack, right? But we didn’t look at Kevin’s translations on the angel tablet. Mainly ‘cause we couldn’t read them in the first place, but that's besides the point.” You explained.

“Yeah, they’re worthless.” Dean gruffly agreed. “I mean, Kevin translated them into some crazy scribbles only a prophet can read. And, last I checked, we can’t exactly ask Donatello.” He half-growled, walking over to the table.

“Maybe I can read them.” Lily suggested.

“Oh, so what now, you’re a prophet?” Dean scoffed, sighing and wiping his face as he squinted his eyes and furrowed his eyebrows at her.

“She’s the next best thing.” Sam proclaimed, making Dean look at him now. “I mean, Lily’s an angel expert who tapped into their magic in ways we didn’t even know existed.” 

“And if she can read the translations, we might be able to pull off a miracle.” You went on.

“What kind of miracle?” Dean wondered.

“A way to bring Jack home.” Cass answered.

“Okay. Go for it.” Dean urged Lily, looking back at her with a frown. Lily picked up a few pages and sifted through them. 

“So, can you…” Sam began.

“Shh!” Lily interrupted Sam, shushing him while she attempted to read Kevin’s translations. You guys quietly watched Lily examine Kevin’s papers. “I’m sorry, I can’t.” Lily apologized, looking from the translations up to you four with a regretful expression on her face.

“Well, all right. Well, thanks for stopping by.” Dean muttered, turning to leave the Crow’s Nest.

“Wait. You can use my magic.” Lily offered, making Dean stop and look at her confused.

“Your magic?” Cass raised an eyebrow at Lily.

“The magic I used, as you so sensitively put it–” Lily paused, looking at Dean. “”–To get revenge for my daughter.” You said your Nephilim boy, Jack, without his angel grace, his Human body died?” She supposed, glancing between you, Sam, Dean, and Cass. “My magic draws power from the soul. The Human soul. It could save him.”

“You’d give your soul up?” Sam questioned.

“Not my soul. His.” Lily corrected Sam, looking at him.

“Pass.” Dean growled, looking at Lily offended which made her glance at him.

“It’s not his entire soul, obviously.” Lily retorted. 

“How much of it are we talking?” You inquired. You could feel Dean’s disapproving gaze turn to you as you looked at Lily. If this could actually save Jack, he at least deserved to be able to make the choice for himself. 

“As long as he’s only using it to sustain his body, it won’t cost much. He’ll never miss it.” Lily assured you.

“What are we even talking about? It’s too late. Jack’s dead. His soul’s gone. Right?” Dean pointed out. 

“Maybe not. If Jack is in Heaven, I might be able to pull his soul into his body, but it’d only be for a few seconds.” Cass supposed. 

“That’s all the time I need.” Lily nodded. “If I can open the door, your boy can use my magic to stay alive. Resurrection and a cure.” She exclaimed, glancing between you four. “You’re welcome.” Lily smiled. 

“And you would do all this for us, huh?” Dean grumbled, looking at Lily dubiously. “And for what? Out of the kindness of your heart?”

“No, but I’m willing to trade.” Lily stated, glancing at Dean.  

“Trade for what?” You asked.

“I’m old and I’m dying. And when my life is over, I’m pretty certain I’m going to Hell.” Lily explained, looking at you.

“Why is that?” Sam wondered.

“Well, I murdered a lot of angels. I don’t expect them to welcome me with open arms.” Lily clarified, glancing at Sam. “So, if you want my help, get me into Heaven.” She told you guys, glancing between you all. 

After that Dean insisted on having a “family meeting” in the library. So, while you four went up into the library to talk in private, Lily offered to pack Kevin’s papers back in the boxes. “We’re talking about that kid’s soul.” Dean growled. 

“Not all of it.” You countered.

“Oh, okay, then.” Dean scoffed. “Tell me you’re not cool with this.” Dean muttered, looking at Cass. 

“Don’t you think Jack should decide for himself?” Cass asked Dean. 

“Listen, I know how important a soul is, believe me, I do.” Sam vehemently insisted. “But if we have a shot at saving him and bringing him–”

“Look, if we do this, if, how are we supposed to get her upstairs? Hmm?” Dean questioned, gesturing to Lily. “Talk to Death, Billie? Kidnap a reaper?”

“Death is powerful, but she and her reapers, they don’t decide who goes up or who goes down.” Cass shook his head. 

“Then who does?” You wondered as you and the boys looked at Cass. With yours and Sam’s help Cass found an ancient book on Egyptian deities. Cass set the book on the rear of the front table and opened it to the section on Anubis whilst you, Sam, and Lily stood around him; Dean sat at the front table drinking a mug of coffee.   

“Anubis. Guardian of the Dead.” Cass revealed, pointing at the page the book was open to. “The Ancient Egyptians believed that when you die, Anubis would weigh your heart on his scale. Against “justice’s feather.””

“Yeah. The weighing of the heart ceremony, right. But that wasn’t Anubis, that was Osiris. We met him.” Sam pointed out. 

“Major dick.” Dean complained. 

“Osiris is Anubis’ father. And Heaven passed over him when they enlisted his son.” Cass explained.

“Anubis works for Heaven?” Lily questioned.

“He doesn’t work for Heaven, he works with Heaven.” Cass clarified. “When God and Amala left…Sorry, long story…We needed a new judge. And Anubis was the obvious choice.” Cass shrugged.

“So Heaven hired a temp to make sure the soul trains kept running on time?” Dean grumbled.

“O-kay, great. So, let’s summon him.” You decided.

“You can do that? You can summon a god?” Lily asked, looking at you guys a little confused and surprised.

“Done it before.” Dean mumbled.

With that decided you and the boys found a spell that could summon Anubis. Then you guys got the ingredients together. Meanwhile, Cass went to make contact with Heaven and try to find Jack while Lily prepared the spell that Jack needed to use the soul magic. 

“All right. Lily should be done in a second. She’s writing instructions for Jack, so he’ll know how to…” Sam began as he and Dean moved the front table to the back of the library, making room for the summoning circle. You were at the small table off to the right side of the library making sure you guys had all the ingredients you needed to summon Anubis. The boys set the table down.

“Use the soul-sucking magic? Yeah, lady’s a peach.” Dean interrupted Sam with a growl.

“Babe–We talked about this.” You sighed, glancing up at them whilst they stepped around to the side of the table near you.

“I know. Gotta happen. It’s the only way. Right.” Dean huffed, frowning at you slightly. “But I don’t like rolling the dice on the word of a psycho ex-angel killer.”

“We don’t love it, either. But taking risks, making crappy deals, that’s kind of what we do.” You pointed out.

“Yeah. And they usually bite us in the as*.” Dean complained.

“So what do you wanna do about it? Leave Jack in the morgue? Burn him?” Sam angrily questioned. 

“I didn’t say that.” Dean shook his head, furrowing his eyebrows at Sam.  

“Because for me, not doing this, that–that would be like letting him die all over again.” Sam snapped.

“I want Jack back, too, okay. I do. I just don’t trust Lily.” Dean argued. Thankfully Cass walked up into the library from the Crow’s Nest before the brothers’ discussion could get any more heated.

“Oh, thank god.” You murmured, looking over at Cass as Sam and Dean also looked over at him. “Tell us you’ve got twenty on Jack.”  

“Not exactly. Angel radio is playing a distress signal.” Cass informed you three, stopping at the front end of the front table. You, Sam, and Dean each looked at Cass concerned. 

“Awesome.” Dean growled sarcastically. 

“All of Heaven’s gates are open. Even the ones that Metatron closed.” Cass shared.

“What could that mean?” Sam wondered.

“I don’t know, but it’s not good.” Cass sighed heavily, shaking his head.

“More awesome.” Dean grumbled.

“Okay, well, you go. We’ve got Lily. When we’re ready, we’ll pray.” You told Cass, he nodded before walking down into the Crow’s Nest and leaving to go to Heaven. With Cass gone you guys went back to mixing together the ingredients for the summoning spell. Once they were mixed into two bowls you added a splash of palm oil, which was supposedly Anubis’ weakness.

When the mixture was finished you and Dean each took a bowl and began working together to paint the summoning circle on the now open floor of the library. While you two worked on that Sam went over the spell and cross-checked the summoning circle you and Dean were drawing with what you two found in the lore book. “The instruction manual.” You heard Lily speak to Sam while you focused on painting the circle. 

“Thanks.” Sam expressed. “All right. We’re almost set. Just gotta get one more thing, I’m gonna go grab it.” Sam gingerly tiptoed through the drying summoning circle. “Hey.” He murmured to you and Dean. You both looked up to see him gesture to Lily with his head, signaling for you two to keep an eye on her while he left. You and Dean glanced from Sam to Lily who quietly stood at the front table, going over a few documents. Then to each other, Dean gestured to you to keep going while he sat his bowl down and stood up off the follow. 

“You know, maybe we got off to a bad start. Guess I should be thanking you.” Dean admitted.

“Apology accepted.” Lily nodded, glancing at Dean before looking back at what she was doing. 

“Except something’s been bothering me. Uh…” Dean paused. “You know, if this magic of yours is so great, why’d you stop using it?” Lily didn’t respond, she didn’t seem to have an answer, or at least an answer she wanted to share.

“You’re letting yourself get old.” You realized, setting your bowl down and standing up. “No, you wanna die.” 

“Why? Why risk going to Hell if you don’t have to? There’s something you’re not telling us.” Dean pointed out. 

“When Ishim took my daughter, I swore I’d kill him, even if it meant burning my entire soul. But it didn’t. I have a sliver, a whisper of my soul left.“ Lily explained. 

“And?” Dean urged her to continue.

“May, my daughter, my little girl is in Heaven. And if there is still a piece of my soul…Now do you understand?” Lily angrily quivered. 

Once the summoning circle was complete you placed candles around it and lit them. You walked back over to the table and stood by the boys as Dean handed Lily the gold blade that she needed to use to cut her palm. She took the blade and walked into the center of the circle and cut her palm whilst Sam chanted the spell to summon Anubis. She returned the blade to Dean and remained at the edge of the circle while Sam finished the spell. “Give it a sec.” Sam told Lily. As if right on cue a man, who you assumed to be Anubis appeared in the middle of the circle, dressed in a surprisingly modest suit, holding a briefcase. 

“The brothers Winchester and Y/N L/N.” Anubis smiled, looking at you and the brothers. “I must say, your files have come across my desk many times.”

“We never met? I mean, we’ve died…” Sam trailed off.

“Yeah. A lot.” You added. 

“I’m more of a “back of the house” kind of guy.” Anubis mused. “Death and her subordinates get all the face-time. I get stuck with the paperwork.”

“Pushing pencils, d*mning souls, tough work.” Dean retorted which made Anubis laugh. 

“Just as snappy as advertised.” Anubis remarked. “What do you want?” He asked, glancing between you and the brothers.

“It’s me. I need to know where I’m going when I die.” Lily spoke up, causing Anubis to look at her.

“Hmm.” Anubis murmured. “It’s unorthodox. Against protocol.” He paused, glancing back at you, Sam, and Dean before looking back at Lily. “But I suppose we’re already here.” Anubis opened his briefcase and pulled out an abacus of all things before setting the briefcase on the floor. 

“An abacus?” Sam questioned. 

“You were expecting a scale and a feather?” Anubis supposed, smiling at Sam. “May I?” He asked, holding his free hand out to Lily. Lily reached her hand out and allowed him to grasp it. Anubis gently pulled her and her hand towards him until her hand hovered over the top of the abacus. Then he moved his hand to hold the other side of the abacus and closed his eyes. The white and black pieces on the abacus started sliding up and down, seemingly randomly, until they stopped with most of the white pieces turning into black pieces. Revealing that Lily was destined for Hell. Anubis slowly opened his eyes and looked at Lily with a sad expression. “I’m sorry.” He apologized. 

“No.” Lily quivered.

“Change it.” You insisted.

“I can’t.” Anubis refused.

“Well, then, looks like you’re not going anywhere.” Dean growled.

“Yeah. The lore was pretty clear. Anubis can be bound in a ring of foinikelaio.” Sam pointed out. 

“A.K.A. palm oil. Just so happens, we had some laying around.” Dean smirked at Anubis.

“This is a miscalculation.” Anubis admitted with a forced smile.

“Fine, then change it. Let her into Heaven.” Sam demanded.

“I’m an accountant. I don't have that kind of power.” Anubis countered. 

“Yeah. Right, like you or God or Amala have never made an exception.” You scoffed.

“That’s right. Because God doesn’t decide. Amala doesn’t decide. I don’t decide. You do. Each of you. Your individual choices all tallied up at the precise moment of your death.” Anubis explained, looking between each of you. When you all went silent all you could hear was Lily’s subtle sniffling as she tried to stay composed. “Keep me here. Try and kill me. It is not going to change Lily Sunder’s fate. But it might change yours.” He implied or more like warned, glancing between you and the boys. You, Sam, and Dean silently communicated between each other through glances. It didn’t seem like you guys had much of a choice here. Sam reluctantly stepped forward and used the sole of his boot to break the circle keeping Anubis trapped. “Smart boy.” Anubis nodded before disappearing. All you could hear was Lily’s muted crying as you wondered what to do now.

After Anubis left you and Sam worked on blowing out the candles and putting them away while Lily packed her bag. “Lily, I know you’re upset, but you can still do the spell.” Sam insisted, standing up with a box of candles in his hands.

“That wasn’t the deal.” Lily trembled, sliding her purse over her shoulder. “I’ve gotta go.” She stated, walking past you and Sam towards the Crow’s Nest.

“We may not have anything to offer you, anything to say, but–” You began, standing up and following Lily with your eyes. She was clearly trying to ignore you guys and avoid all eye contact. “This is our kid we’re talking about here.” You snapped, tears pooling in your eyes as she turned around and looked at you.

“I’m sorry.” Lily apologized.

“You know what I think?” Dean began, causing Lily to glance at him whilst he stood up off the edge of the front table. “Burning all that soul? You’re not even Human anymore, not really.” He growled, slowly walked over to you, Sam, and Lily.

“Dean.” Sam murmured.

“Otherwise how could you ever, ever let anyone go through what you went through. The pain of losing a kid? Don’t do this to us.” Dean begged her. 

After Lily gave in and reluctantly agreed to do the spell, despite you guys being unable to hold up your end of the deal. You cleared off the front table in the library and set it up according to Lily’s instructions by covering the table in a sheet, painting sigils on it. Then the boys brought in Jack’s body and laid it on the table. Once the candles were in place and lit you, Sam, and Dean stood at the front end of the table while Lily stood at the rear end of the table with her back turned towards you guys. After a few moments she finally turned around. “I’m ready.” Lily declared, picking up the journal by Jack’s head and opening it.

“Cass, I hope you can hear me.” Dean spoke out loud as you, him, and Sam closed your eyes. Each praying to Cass in hopes of making contact with him. “We’ve got Jack. His shell. It’s ready to go. Here’s hoping that you’re staring at him right now. If you are, then do your thing, okay. Amen.” Once you guys finished praying to Cass Lily began chanting the spell. 

THIRD P.O.V…..

“Here’s hoping that you’re staring at him right now.” Dean’s voice echoed in Cass’ head as he turned over in pain, recovering from the Empty’s attacks. “If you are, then do your thing, okay. Amen.” Jack attempted to catch the Empty by surprise, but she turned around and used her powers to stop him in his tracks right when he was about to punch her. Jack struggled against her while she grabbed his throat and started to choke him. Cass pushed himself up off the floor into a standing position.

“Take me.” Cass growled, glaring at the Empty. 

“Little louder, please.” The Empty shakily stuttered with anger laced in her voice. 

“Take me. In his stead. Take me.” Cass offered, more like demanded. Kelly looked from the Empty and Jack to Cass with concern on her face. 

“You?” The Empty gasped, cocking her head confusingly as she kept Jack in the air by his throat. 

“I’m the one you want. I’m the one who woke you up.” Cass pointed out. The Empty let Jack go, throwing him to the floor and discarding him as she turned around to look at Cass. Kelly crawled over to Jack to make sure he was okay. 

“You?” The Empty raised an eyebrow at Cass despite the unhinged smile forming on her face. Cass just nodded. “But you’re already mine.”

“Not for years. Eons, maybe.” Cass argued. “But if you’ll agree, I will go now and I will go willingly.” He offered. Jack and Kelly looked up at Cass in shock and concern. 

“Deal.” The Empty quivered in agreement. Cass closed his eyes, ready for the Empty to take him back to nothing. “Oh.” She chuckled erratically. “But not now.” The Empty shook her head, causing Cass to open his eyes. “No, no. No, no, no, no. You see, I meant what I said. I–” She trembled, stepping up to Cass, getting in his face. “I want you to suffer.” She exclaimed with a wide smile. “I want you to go, to go back to your normal life. And–and forget about this, and forget about me. And then when you finally give yourself permission to be happy, and let the sun shine on your face, that’s when I’ll come.” The Empty proclaimed. “That’s when I’ll come to drag you to nothing.”

“I accept.” Cass agreed, with tears shimmering in his eyes. The Empty chuckled with glee before Duma’s body collapsed to the floor and the Empty slithered out of her body. Shooting up to the ceiling in a stream of inky, black goo before disappearing in the ceiling vent. Duma suddenly woke up with a gasp and shakily sat up off the floor. 

“Where am I?” Duma gasped, frantically looking around. 

“Easy, it’s all right.” Cass assured Duma, helping her up off the floor. Jack helped Kelly up off the floor into a standing position as well. 

“Why? Why did you do that?” Jack angrily questioned, walking over as Cass turned to him.

“Because I made a promise.” Cass exclaimed, looking at Kelly who sadly smiled at him. “Because I love you, Jack.” Cass expressed. “Y/N, Sam, and Dean, they love you. And they are fighting for you this very minute. I hope that–” Cass paused for a moment, losing the words as he stared at Jack with tears shimmering in his eyes and all the love he could muster. “They don’t need to know what happened here. What I did. I’m at peace with my choice. I don’t want them to worry.”

“I won’t tell them.” Jack promised, with tears in his eyes whilst he frowned at Cass. “I promise.” 

Y/N’S P.O.V……

You, Sam, and Dean quietly waited with concern and anticipation while Lily continued chanting the spell. As Lily finished the spell Jack suddenly came back to life with a gasp, sitting up on the table. For a split second you and the brothers stared at Jack in shock, that he was actually back but you quickly composed yourselves. Time was of the essence. 

Jack started having his violent coughing attacks again and bent forward in pain. “Jack.” You gasped, stepping to his side along with Sam and Dean.

“Hey.” Dean quivered, standing on Jack’s right side while you and Sam stood on his left side. 

“Hey, hey, hey. Here, read this. Jack, read this.” Sam frantically urged Jack, holding out Lily’s instructions for him to take. Jack shakily took the paper and squinted at it through his coughing, attempting to read it. He slowly struggled to, but managed to chant the spell piece by piece. Once he was finished he let out one last cough before his body tensed up and he looked up at the ceiling. His pupils glowed a slightly white color before turning back to normal. Jack glanced around, his body seeming to get stronger and recover strength whilst you and the boys just watched him. 

“Was that my soul?” Jack questioned, looking at you, Sam, and Dean confused.

“How do you feel?” Dean asked Jack.

“Good.” Jack nodded. “I feel…good.” Jack smiled, glancing between you three. Dean slowly put his hand on Jack’s left shoulder looking between you and Sam as relieved smiles formed on all of your faces. Dean suddenly pulled Jack into a hug, which Jack accepted, hugging Dean back. Jack’s smile grew even wider. Once Dean let go, you couldn’t yourself, you pulled Jack into a hug, wrapping your arms tightly around his back. You felt happy tears pool in your eyes as Jack returned the hug, wrapping his arms around your back. You pulled back and Sam stepped over putting a hand on Jack’s left shoulder. 

“It’s good to have you back.” Sam smiled.

“Thank you so much, Lily.” You expressed, turning to thank Lily. You and Dean frowned when you saw Lily sitting in the plush armchair in the back of the library.   

“Yeah. Lily?” Sam quivered. Unmoving, it almost looked like she was sleeping.

“Lily?” Dean called out. There was no response though, she was gone…she gave the remainder of her life to save Jack. You silently prayed to yourself that Lily was able to go to Heaven, after saving Jack, she deserved at least that much.

Once Cass returned from Heaven, and Jack healed, in a sense of the word you five sat down at the table in the galley to celebrate with some burgers and beers. You, Sam, and Dean sat on one side of the table while Jack and Cass sat on the other side. When Cass came back he told you guys that he discovered Michael’s location. Which was a shock to all of you. You, the boys, and Cass contently watched Jack energetically eat his burger. Jack stopped eating and smiled at you four, furrowing his eyebrows in confusion. “Is, uh, something wrong?” Jack wondered. 

“No.” Sam chuckled. “No, not at all.” He smiled at Jack.

“We’re just glad to have you back.” You expressed, smiling happily at Jack.

“Yeah.” Sam nodded.

“And we know where Michael is. Not quite how you pulled that one off.” Dean mumbled, looking curiously at Cass.

“Well, we still don’t know where Dark Kaia is. Or the spear.” Cass pointed out.

“Yeah, but we will. We’ll figure it out. We’ll find her.” Sam assured Cass. “I mean, we found her before.”

“That’s right. First, Dark Kaia. And then Michael.” You proclaimed.

“And that son of a b*tch is gonna pay.” Dean declared, glancing between you, Sam, Cass, and Jack before lifting his beer in the air. “Come on.” He urged you all to join in. You each gladly lifted your beers and the five of you clinked them together before taking a sip.

Chapter Text

You weaved through the forest past the trees and foliage onto a trail to find Dean staring at something ahead. You began, walking up behind Dean to see what he found. You trailed off, seeing three decapitated heads attached to posts in front of what looked like a camp…..“You know…we’ve all got fears…Things we’re scared of….” You began…..When you and Dean stepped through the open doorway you both suddenly stopped. Everything seemed to slow down around you while you just stared at Jack. Lying peacefully in his bed, not moving, not…not breathing…..An angel blade suddenly came through the tear, stabbing Cass through the back and poking out through his chest. Cass groaned as his face and wound glowed a bright white….Sam was forced to his knees and the vampire dug its teeth into Sam’s neck causing blood spewing out of his neck…..Tears pooling in your eyes as they widened in shock….In front of you impaled on a huge, thick nail that stuck out of a support beam in the barn…was Dean….

“We know what it’s like to see monsters.” You admitted….“We all do bad things sometimes.” You heard Hatchet Man speak. Then you swung as hard as you could aiming the blade of the axe at Jordan’s neck…..

“And I know that even when they’re gone….” You went on….Your body froze as a familiar figure walked down the steps, with purpose and an unsettling sense of confidence in each step…..Close enough to reach you Michael suddenly pulled his fist back and punched you in the stomach. You groaned in pain as you bent forward. Michael sneered, roughly grabbing you by your jacket and pulling you up. Michael retorted, holding you backwards and punching you in the face, once-twice before letting go and letting you drop to the ground…..When Michael reached down to grab you again you swung the machete and thrusted the blade into his chest. The moment the blade stabbed Michael he exploded into a cloud of dust which covered you. You closed your eyes to shield them from the dust and when you opened them you looked around in shock. Michael was gone. Then you looked at your clothes and hair which were covered in dust….. ”They don’t actually go away.” You added…..

“Me, my partner, and his brother, we’re the people that stop the monsters.” You continued…..When you put your hand on the back of Kip’s head, You heard Kip groan in pain as your power flowed and built up in your palm that was against Kip’s head. Kip screamed out in pain, stumbling backwards whilst his eyes and mouth glowed a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you let go and his body collapsed to the floor, with his eyes burned out…..The “ghoul” snarled and charged at Dean. Dean quickly pulled his machete out of its sheath and thrusted it towards the ghoul. Who suddenly exploded into a cloud of dust the moment the blade hit him…..You felt an intense power flow through your body up into your arm and into your hand. The moment your hand touched the Djinn’s forehead you closed your eyes. Then you opened your eyes to see his eyes as well as his mouth glowing a burning white color. Once he was finally dead, you removed your hand from his face and stepped back while his body collapsed to the ground, with his eyes burned out….. “The monsters are scared of us.” You finished….. 

THEN……

You ran over and slid across the room reaching the archangel blade and picking it up. “Dean!” You yelled, looking up and throwing the archangel blade up to him. Dean caught the archangel blade as Lucifer put his hand on Dean’s head, but Dean managed to lift up the archangel blade and stab Lucifer through the chest with it…..Lucifer just kept screaming as his face burned, consumed by the flames…..You stared at the scene before you in amazement…Lucifer lying on the floor dead, with his archangel wings burned into the floor beneath him…..

“We had a deal!” Dean screamed. Suddenly Dean’s body began rigid as he went quiet and stood by straight, but you knew that wasn’t Dean, not anymore. 

“Thanks for the suit.” Michael spoke with Dean’s voice, but with a tone that sent chills down your spine.  

“You son of a–” You seethed, wanting to charge at Michael, but Sam held you back. “No!” You screamed, tugging yourself out of Sam’s hold as you reached out for Dean’s body but you were too late in a blink Michael was gone, taking Dean’s body along with him. “Michael! You give him back!” You screamed, tears beginning to fall. “You give him back to me, you son of a–you give him–give him–” Your screams turned into sobs as you fell to your knees, where Dean just stood. “No, no, no, no.” You cried, slamming your fist into the floor…..

As two of the werewolves approached you and Sam you both aimed your pistols at them, loaded with silver bullets, and unloaded your clips into the werewolves. Thinking that should’ve been enough to kill them you and Sam stopped shooting, but your silver bullets barely affected the werewolves. “The hell?” You gasped. You and Sam stared at the werewolves in shock, silver has always worked on them. 

“Silver bullets aren’t working.” Sam warned Mary and Bobby…..

Suddenly the double doors at the back of the hall opened, causing you four to turn around. Your body immediately tensed up, seeing Michael standing in the doorway of the hall with only the moonlight shining through the windows behind him lighting up his shoulders and the top of his flat cap which concealed his face along with the shadows of the dark hall…..All Michael did was reach out for the pole and rested his hand against it for support. Then he finally lifted his head. He unsteadily leaned against the pole for support and shakily removed the cap. “Sammy. Babe.” He called out with a quiver that squeezed your heart. You could feel the tears pool in your eyes as you and Sam stared at Dean in surprise…..

“When Jack’s grace was taken from him, his being fell into chaos.” Rowena explained, glancing between you, the boys, and Cass. “The cells are gobbling each other up.” 

“Jack?” You quivered, following Sam around to the other side of the bed to see Jack lying on the floor having another violent coughing attack.

“Hey.” Sam murmured, kneeling down next to Jack to check on him. As Sam turned Jack over onto his back, Jack’s body started seizing with foam seeping out of his mouth…..

When you two stepped through the open doorway you both suddenly stopped. Everything seemed to slow down around you while you just stared at Jack. Lying peacefully in his bed, not moving, not…not breathing. “He’s gone.” Sam trembled, resting his chin in his hands whilst his elbows rested on the edge of Jack’s bed…..

“Maybe we should start thinking about next steps.” Cass finally spoke up, cutting through the heavy silence.

“Wake and a bonfire, Hunter style. That’s what Jack would’ve wanted.” Dean stated….

“So, Michael does want the spear, because it can hurt him.” You stated…..Dean turned around and stomped over to Dark Kaia, kicking her chair and sliding it and her backwards, slamming her into the wall behind her….

“Where is it?” Dean yelled in Dark Kaia’s face. 

“You’re no different than him.” Dark Kaia sneered. “Threats, violence, anything to get what you want.”

“I am nothing like him.” Dean seethed —“Get in the d*mn car!” Dean snapped, aiming his pistol at Kaia. A flash of fear went over Kaia’s face before she just frowned sadly at Dean—

“Take me.” Cass growled, glaring at the Empty.

“Deal.” The Empty quivered in agreement. “When you finally give yourself permission to be happy, and let the sun shine on your face, that’s when I’ll come.” The Empty proclaimed…..

Jack suddenly came back to life with a gasp, sitting up on the table. For a split second you and the brothers stared at Jack in shock, that he was actually back but you quickly composed yourselves…..

You could feel your body responding to your emotions as that power welled up in your body, out of instinct you held your open hand out like you were trying to stop Michael. You felt your body send out a wave of power which stopped Michael for a split second and forced Lucifer back down to the ground. “What are you?” Michael questioned, glaring at you as he struggled but managed to step forward again.

"Auntie Amala's vessel." Lucifer revealed, causing Michael to glance from Lucifer to you, with an expression of anger yet slight curiosity…..You closed your eyes for a moment and focused on your power, trying to fan that spark into a flame. You felt a rush of energy spread throughout your body as you opened your eyes and directed that energy at Michael, which stopped him again…..You felt your body begin to give out as you collapsed to your knees. Your eyes blurred, stained red as you felt something wet dripping from your eyes. Suddenly a familiar back appeared in front of you, shielding you from Michael. You felt your body begin to give out as you started to collapse. Suddenly you felt your body get thrown backwards before everything went black…..

“Well, I’ll be…Auntie Amala!” Lucifer exclaimed, jumping up off the ground excitedly.

“Amala?” Michael raised an eyebrow, looking from Lucifer to Jane. “God’s sister?”

As you made it outside the store a sudden blast of power bursted out of the windows, shattering them and sending you, Sam, and Cass slamming into the side of the Impala from the impact. You struggled to sit up as Michael opened the busted up door and walked outside. “Why don’t you try to stop me like you did before, vessel?” Michael supposed, looking at you…..

You gritted your teeth whilst pushing yourself up off the floor and ran over to Michael, as he glanced at you, you punched him in the face as hard as you could. Before Michael could recover you brought your other fist up and slammed it into his chin, throwing him backwards a bit…..Michael mused, suddenly bringing his knee up and slamming it into your stomach. You coughed as you stumbled backwards, but Michael just grabbed you by your jacket and pulled you back to him. He punched you in the face once, twice, before punching you in the stomach. Then he grabbed you by your throat and held you up in the air, starting to choke you. “You, Y/N L/N, before I kill you, I’ll take your power. Just imagine the good I can do in this world with power from God’s sister.” Michael exclaimed…..

Michael knelt down and hovered his hand over the demon’s face, sensing the fading vestiges of Y/N’s power, noticing that she used much more power than she did on that vampire. “She’s getting much stronger.” Michael remarked, a sly smirk appearing on his face as he stood back up. “Keep going, Y/N, cultivate that power. Prepare it for when I come to claim it.” Michael spoke…..You squeezed your fist tightly, getting frustrated with yourself. Your body seemed to respond to your frustrations, summoning up a sudden surge of energy that ran through your arm and into your hand. You were pulled back to reality as you felt your fist smash right through the punching bag, creating a hole through the other side of it…..

“You should tell Dean about these new powers that you got from Amala.” Sam insisted. “He deserves to know, especially since we’re still not sure what kind of effect this could have on you.” You felt a bit of blood drip down from your nose, which you just wiped away….As you closed your eyes and focused on wanting to kill the vampire, blood dripped down out of your nose…..You pulled out your machete with one hand while wiping the blood from your nose with your other hand as the werewolf charged at you….

“Apparently Michael has his monsters on a strict no-kill-Y/N-policy.” Dean revealed with a concerned frown on his face.

“Why?” Sam wondered, frowning in response.

“I don’t know, but whatever he wants with her isn’t anything good.” Dean growled.

“If that’s the case…” Sam began, as both brothers came to the same realization…..

“Promise me you won’t use them anymore, please.” Dean begged you, taking your hands and covering them with his own, squeezing them tightly. As you looked into his eyes you could see guilt, regret, and pain behind them, but most of all worry and concern, maybe even fear. Something had Dean scared, and you didn’t know if it was your powers or Michael, but he was desperate here, and if something had Dean Winchester scared then that was cause for concern. 

“Okay. I promise.” You agreed, looking Dean in the eye and squeezing his hands back……

NOW…..

“Y/N, that’s not all. They want me to “make the change.” Become one of ‘em.” Garth informed you, speaking through your smartphone while you held it against your ear and paced back and forth between the middle table and the front table in the library. Once you guys learned Michael’s location, some financial firm in Kansas City, Missouri, you needed a way inside to figure out what he was planning. After discussing it you and the boys came to the conclusion that the only one who might be able to get inside without raising suspicion was Garth. As much as you hated the idea of pulling Garth out of retirement and putting him in Michael’s vicinity, it was the only option. So, you called him, explained the situation and of course he agreed to help, despite knowing the risks. Now he was checking in with you to share what he learned so far.

“When?” You asked.

“I don’t know. Soon, I think.” Garth answered. “Guess that’s what she meant by “volunteer.””

“O-kay, did they say how it works?” You wondered as you continued to pace.

“Uh, yeah. We’re supposed to drink blood mixed with Michael’s grace.” Garth shared.

“Garth, you can’t do that. We have no clue what that stuff does.” You pointed out. 

“Look, Y/N, I knew this was a risky one. Besides, I'll just pull the old fake-swallow and spit-it-out-later cough syrup trick.” Garth assured you.

“What? Garth–” You began with a heavy sigh.

“Used to work on my mom.” Garth mumbled.

“Garth.” You repeated, trying to get Garth’s attention.

“Well, most of the time.” Garth rambled on.

“I know the trick Garth, I used to use on my mom, but it didn’t work on her and I’m sure as hell that it won’t work on a freakin’ archangel.” You growled.

“Gotta go.” Garth frantically spoke before his end went silent.

“No, Garth, wait–” You called out, but it was too late. You looked at your phone to see that Garth hung up on you. “Please stay safe Garth.” You murmured to yourself, silently praying and hoping Garth would be okay. While you stared at your darkened phone screen you heard the door in the back of the library close along with Sam and Dean’s footsteps as they walked over to you.

“Garth, huh? He’ll be okay.” Dean attempted to assure you, no doubt noticing the concerned, pensive frown stuck on your face. “He’s fooled Michael this far, right?”

“Babe, I called him out of retirement for an undercover mission.” You pointed out. “If anything happens to him it’s–”

“On us.” Sam interjected. “We all agreed to bring him in.”

“Okay. Hey, look. Naomi gave us Michael’s location, okay. We got a spy on the inside…for a change, we’re a step ahead.” Dean explained. “And given everything we’ve pulled off lately, I like our odds.” He exclaimed, smiling at you. Before either of you could say anything else Cass walked up into the library and over to you three, causing you and the brothers to look at Cass.

“It’s Ketch.” Cass stated. You, Sam, and Dean followed him back into the Crow’s Nest where Jack was sitting at the display map table with Sam’s laptop sitting in front of him.

“Valko’s compound was a breeze, as it turned out…jammed the security system from the outside, sedated the guard dogs. Rottweilers, naturally.” You overheard Ketch talking to Jack over the video call on the laptop as you, Sam, Dean, and Cass walked over behind Jack.

“Ketch.” You began, leaning over over Jack’s shoulder with Sam standing on your left, Dean on your right, and Cass next to him. 

“Hey. You have it?” Sam asked him.

“Y/N. Sam. Dean. What? No “hellos,” “how-are-yous”?” Ketch raised an eyebrow at you and the boys.

“No time.” Dean stated. 

“The egg, Ketch.” Cass insisted Ketch share what news he had.

“And as I was just telling Jack, I did in fact manage to expropriate the egg from a certain Hungarian rare weapons collector.” Ketch informed you guys.

“Uh, yeah, Arpad Valko. We got the messages, But so?” Sam urged him to continue.  

“Unfortunately, once I got back to Budapest, where I was intending to take the red-eye back to the good ol’ US of A, he unleashed a swarm of mercenaries upon me. I was cornered, and so I was forced to, I’m afraid, drop the egg like–” Ketch paused for a moment. “Well, to mix a metaphor, like a hot potato.”  

“Oh.” Dean murmured.

“You “dropped” it?” Cass questioned with a hint of anger in his voice.

“Never you mind. I put it somewhere safe.” Ketch assured you all. “In fact, it should be arriving in Lebanon, Kansas, the day after tomorrow between, mmm…Two and six pm.”

“You put the only weapon we have against Michael in the mail?” You scoffed.

“Ah! Not just any mail, I paid extra. Certified Priority Express.” Ketch exclaimed with a smile.

“He paid extra.” Dean gasped sarcastically, glancing at you and Sam before looking back at Ketch. Sam looked away for a moment, a thin frustrated line forming on his lips. Cass rolled his eyes, looking away while you frowned and glared at Ketch furrowing your eyebrows in disapproval. Clearly, none of you were even remotely happy to hear that Ketch sent your guys’ only chance against Michael through the freaking mail. 

“Look, I improvised. It’s not as if I have access to the top-shelf clandestine courier networks I did during my British Men of Letters days.” Ketch pointed out. “And, really, so whose fault is that? Mmm?” You scoffed again, rolling your eyes whilst Dean rubbed his forehead with his hand.

“O-k-kay. Ketch, we’re not mad. We appreciate the effort–” Sam expressed, looking back at Ketch. 

“Do we?” Dean growled.

“We’ve got big Michael stuff going down soon. So, we need that egg like now.” You retorted.

“Oh. Well, umm…” Ketch paused. An awkward silence settled in the air as you guys stared at him and he stared at you guys, waiting for him to have some kind of response. “Sorry, mates.” He shrugged apologetically.  Cass just walked away while you and the brothers stood up straight. “Yeah.” Ketch murmured, awkwardly looking away with a regretful look on his face.

After ending the video call with Ketch, Sam got on his laptop to see if he could figure out the egg’s location. If it was close enough you guys could drive over and get it. While Sam looked up the egg’s location you five were hanging around the display map table in the Crow’s Nest with Cass and Jack sitting at the table with Sam. Dean was standing between Cass and Jack, leaning his hands against the table whilst you were standing between Sam and Cass with your arms crossed over your chest. 

“Well?” Dean urged Sam to share.

“It’s not far. It’s being held at a hub facility in Joplin, Missouri.” Sam shared, lightly typing on his keyboard. “Apparently, it would’ve made it to Lebanon if it weren’t closed for the holiday.”

“Well, if they’re closed…” Cass began.

“That means we can get it.” You finished with a smirk.

“How?” Jack wondered, looking at you curious yet slightly concerned.

“We break in.” Sam smiled as you five glanced between each other. Before any of you could continue your smartphone vibrated in your pocket. The others looked at you curiously while you pulled it out to see that Garth was calling you. 

“Garth.” You told the others before stepping away from the table and accepting the call, putting your phone to your ear. “Hey, Garth.” You greeted him.

“Hey, Y/N. Michael’s sending some guys after someone. They’re headed to an old recycling plant north of Omaha.” Garth informed you. “ Uh, says he wants them to get her weapon, a spear?” Your eyes widened for a moment and your mouth fell open in surprise, what were the chances that you guys could get the egg and the spear? “That mean anything to you?” You glanced at the others before looking away again. 

“Oh, you have no idea.” You sighed. “And what about you? How are you? Were you able to fake ‘em out?” You asked Garth, a little concerned.

“Oh, yeah, all good. But…” Garth paused for a moment.

“But what?” You questioned.

“There’s more. I heard Michael’s plan.” Garth revealed. He went on to share Michael’s plan with you, which was to plant his monsters around Kansas City and at midnight have them turn each and every man, woman, and child in the city. After you got off the phone with Garth you relayed what he told you to Sam, Dean, Cass, and Jack.

“The whole d*mn town?” Dean growled, now sitting at the table between Cass and Jack while you stood by Sam, leaning your hands against the table. 

“It’s gonna be a bloodbath.” Sam realized.

“Yeah, all of Michael’s monsters activating at once. Attacking and turning everyone in Kansas City.” You quivered with concern.

“It’s his army.” Cass stated.

“And all on a night when nobody’s guard’s up.” Dean pointed out. “All nogged up, waiting for Santa…Merry frikkin’ Christmas.”

“Now, Garth said that Michael was gonna give the signal at midnight.” You went on.

“So, if we can get to him before he does…” Sam began.

“Then we can stop this.” Jack nodded.

“And with the spear still in play, that could hurt Michael.” Dean added. “Given as much trouble as he’s gone through to find it, it might do worse. Could be a shot at actually killing the son of a b*tch.” Dean explained, glancing between, you, Sam, Cass, and Jack. 

“And we may be able to trap him. I mean, Bobby’s been working on those angel cuffs. They might be able to hold him.” Cass suggested.

“Yeah. And getting the egg? I mean, we have got Rowena’s spell. We can put Michael back in the Cage, it’s literally a trip to the post office.” Sam exclaimed.

“Okay, well, getting the spear is literally a trip to “The Carter Lake Recycling Facilities.”” You shared, looking at the spear’s location in Omaha on your smartphone.

“I say we get both.” Dean declared, standing up from his chair, looking between you and Sam. “Me, Y/N, and Cass, we’ll go deal with Michael’s monsters and get the spear.” Dean decided, glancing at you and Cass. “You and Jack, you do your mail run and get the egg.” He went on, looking between Sam and Jack. Sam, Cass, and Jack stood up from the table. “We’ll meet back at Hitomi Plaza, with both weapons, and we’ll hit him from both sides.” You and Sam both nodded in agreement as you two looked at Dean and Dean looked at you two. You guys packed up and immediately left the bunker, splitting up. With you, Dean, and Cass taking the Impala northeast towards Omaha while Sam and Jack took one of the extra beater cars southeast to Joplin. 

The drive to Omaha wasn’t too long at all actually, being only three and a half hours. And despite the silence, due to the broken cassette player, the ride was quite relaxed, which was probably due to Dean’s relaxed, almost chipper mood. You were quiet for most of the ride, lost in your thoughts. You had a nagging feeling in your head that this was going too well for you guys. You three arrived at the recycling facility early in the morning, just after the sun rose. Dean slowly drove the Impala into the recycling plant, parking it in a clearing surrounded by stacks of recycled cubes. Then you, him, and Cass got out of the car, glancing around. “You seem good lately. Happy even.” Cass noticed, looking at Dean. You mostly paid attention to their conversation all while that nagging feeling gnawed at the back of your mind. “We have a broken tape deck. We drove this whole way without music and you did not complain once.” You gazed around the maze of recycled cubes a little concerned. The recycling plant seemed a little too quiet, unless Michael’s monsters already found Dark Kaia and her spear.

“You know, I guess I’m just fired up.” Dean shrugged as he opened the back door and heaved out both his duffle bag and your own. “I mean, look. We got Jack back. When was the last time we had a big, no-strings-attached win like that?” He asked. “Right, babe?” Hearing your name pulled you back to reality. 

“Huh?” You murmured, looking at Dean and Cass.

“You okay?” Dean wondered, looking at you curiously. 

“You have been strangely quiet the whole trip.” Cass realized.

“It’s just…This seems to be going a little too well for us.” You mumbled as you three slowly walked around to the front of the Impala.

“Well, call it a Christmas miracle.” Dean smiled at you, handing you your duffle bag, which you took and heaved over your shoulder. “Besides I think we’re owed a couple wins for once.” He proclaimed, lightly patting you on the shoulder before walking towards the plant’s building. You attempted to smile at Dean as he walked slightly ahead of you with Cass walking next to you, but your smile faltered.   

“But now we have Michael.” Cass countered.

“We know.” You sighed.

“And, guys, we’re taking a big risk going after the spear like this.” Cass pointed out.

“I know we are. Listen to me.” Dean insisted, suddenly stopping and turning to look at you and Cass, making you two stop in the process. “Michael conned me. Kept me trapped and drowning inside my own body. Now when you and Sam were possessed by Lucifer, or you Y/N, were possessed by Amala, I-I thought I understood. But I didn’t. Not really.” Dean admitted with a serious look on his face. “So, yeah. If we get a chance to trap him, I’ll take that. But I won’t be truly happy until he is dead. And I kill him.” Dean growled, his lips trembling with anger and frustration. “And now I have a chance to do that. So, yeah, I’m good. You good, babe?” Dean asked, looking at you. 

“Yeah, I’m good.” You nodded.

“Let’s go.” Dean urged you and Cass to follow him as he walked towards the door leading into the building. As you and Cass followed behind Dean closely whilst he approached the slightly ajar door, you each pulled out your weapons–you and Dean, your pistols–and Cass, his angel blade. Dean slowly opened the door and stepped in with his pistol aimed ahead. You followed in next, your pistol aimed and ready with Cass following behind you.

Dean led the three of you inside the dark, almost seemingly abandoned building which had piles and stacks of boxes and pallets filled with stuff waiting to be recycled. You and Dean shined your flashlights around looking for any signs that Dark Kaia or her spear or even Michael's monsters were here. But again the place seemed abandoned. As you guys walked you came to a point where the maze of boxes and pallets formed three separate paths. Cass walked down the right path, you took the left, and Dean walked straight. You weaved your way past more stacks of recyclables and past various machines, having no luck finding Kaia, the spear of any monsters. That nagging feeling came back in your head–had Michael’s monsters gotten to Dark Kaia first? They hadn’t been able to kill her up to this point so you didn’t think she was dead. But this wasn’t adding up. After walking through the small path that the stacks and pallets formed you walked back out into a wider area and found Dean examining what looked like a make-shift camp, with a cot and whatnot. You walked over to Dean just as Cass happened to be walking over from around the corner. “I don't think she’s here.” Cass stated.

“Well, she was. The food’s still warm.” Dean shared, glancing at the pot of food sitting on the portable burner.

“So, she either made a break for it or she’s hiding.” You figured, glancing around with your flashlight. If she was hiding, she wouldn’t be found unless she wanted to be found.  

“Dean, Y/N, where are Michael’s forces?” Cass questioned, causing you and Dean to look at him.

“I’ve been wondering that myself.” You admitted whilst you three glanced between each other.

“We’re going off their intel and they had a head start.” Cass pointed out.

“And a shorter drive.” Dean realized.

“Do you think they already got her?” Cass asked.

“Well, there’s no signs of a struggle.” You noted, shining your flashlight at the camp and the area around it. 

“The Dark Kaia I know, she wouldn’t have gone out without a fight.” Dean insisted.

Concerned about the fact that there was no sign of Dark Kaia, her spear, or Michael’s monsters Dean attempted to call Sam and make sure he and Jack got the egg and were all right. Clearly something wasn’t adding up here, the lack of Michael’s monsters made you think maybe you guys were played. To make things worse, Sam wasn’t answering his phone. Which concerned all three of you. You, Dean, and Cass returned to the middle of the room which was surrounded by the stacks of boxes and pallets.  “Still no answer?” Cass assumed, based on the tense, pensive look on Dean’s face as he ended the call when Sam didn’t pick up.  

“No. I–” Dean paused, exhaling heavily as your smartphone started ringing. You pulled it out, hoping it was Sam, but still relieved to see that Garth was calling you.

“Sam?” Cass hoped whilst he and Dean looked at you. 

“It’s Garth.” You told them as you accepted the call and put your phone to your ear. “Hey, Garth.” You greeted Garth. 

“Hey, Y/N. I tried to call Sam, but–” Garth began.

“Yeah, he’s not answering us either.” You sighed heavily. 

“Yeah. Listen, Michael left a few minutes ago. I overheard him say he was going to “back up” his forces.” Garth shared.

“Oh, yeah, the so-called “forces” that are supposed to be here in Omaha?” You questioned. “Because they are most definitely not.”

“What? Y/N, I swear, Michael said–” Garth insisted.

“You’re fine, Garth.” You assured him. “Just–call us if you hear anything, all right? And please be careful.”

“Got it.” Garth agreed before ending the call. Once you were off the phone with Garth you relayed to Dean and Cass what he told you. 

“So what? Was this a setup?” You wondered as Dean angrily paced past you and Cass.

“I don’t know.” Cass sighed, shaking his head.

“Well, what do we do? D-do we go to Hitomi Plaza?” Dean growled, turning back around to face you two. “Do we go to Joplin, Missouri?” He angrily questioned. Suddenly Dark Kaia seemingly came out of nowhere and aimed the blade of her spear at Dean’s back.

“Dean.” You and Cass gasped, trying to warn Dean. He just tensed up and froze, feeling the tip of the blade against his back. 

“Why are you here?” Dark Kaia seethed, glaring at the back of Dean’s head.

“Hey.” Dean murmured out a greeting, glancing towards Dark Kaia with only his eyes, not moving his head for concern that she might attack him. 

“What do you want?” Dark Kaia asked. You and Cass both started to step forward, ready to help Dean.

“Y/N, Cass, no.” Dean urged and gestured with his head for you and Cass to stay back. 

“You know what we want.” You stated, looking at Dark Kaia.

“You think you can take this from me? You’ve tried before.” Dark Kaia retorted, glancing at you.

“Look, we didn’t come to fight you for it.” Dean assured her, slowly turning around to face her with his hands out, showing her he meant no harm. He then slipped his duffle off his shoulder and set it on the floor. “We came to ask.”

“You should know by now I won’t give it up.” Dark Kaia countered.

“Well, then you should just kill me.” Dean proclaimed, stepping up to the spear so the tip of it pressed into his chest. You furrowed your brow and frowned, looking at Dean concerned. “There are people that we care about, our family. And they’re in danger. Michael, the one who tortured me, and the one who tortured you, he’s gonna hurt them and kill them. And then worse. Thousands will die. And the only thing in this world that will stop him is this spear in your hands. So, if you’re not gonna give it to me, kill me.” He growled, staring Dark Kaia in the eye. You and Cass both looked from Dean to Dark Kaia, waiting to see what she would do. 

“What will you do for me?” Dark Kaia asked. 

“What do you want?” Cass countered with his own question as you and him walked up and stood next to Dean.

“I wanna go back.” Dark Kaia answered.

“To the Bad Place?” You questioned.

“I call it home.” Dark Kaia clarified.

“But you came to this world for a reason.” Dean pointed out.

 “I came here to escape a life of running from monsters. But here it’s no different. Not for me. Michael’s monsters haven’t stopped hunting me. At least, over there, I understood things. The world, my place in it. The magic I used to get here, magic from my home, it doesn’t work here. To get back, I need help.” Dark Kaia explained, glancing between you, Dean, and Cass.

“Fine, we’ll do what we can.” You agreed, making Dark Kaia glance at you again.

“The boy. The special boy.” Dark Kaia insisted. You, Dean, and Cass glanced from each other back to Dark Kaia. She must’ve been referring to Jack. “The one that used Kaia to open up the door? He can do it again. For me?”

“Yes, he can. And he will. If…” Dean paused, gesturing to the spear. You and Cass looked at Dean a little concerned. Jack lost his Nephilim powers, so there was no way to know if he could even open another rift. 

“How do I know you’re telling the truth?” Dark Kaia inquired, aiming the tip of the spear at Dean’s chin.

“You don’t.” Cass countered, causing Dark Kaia to look at him. “Just like we don’t know if you are telling the truth. But we do know that you are hiding something. Like Dean said, you came here for a reason. But if you’re so desperate to return, you’re so driven that you would consider giving up your spear, well, that means you have a new reason. Something you’re not telling us.”

“You have people you feel bound to protect, to save. So do I.” Dark Kaia admitted with a slight quiver in her voice as she removed the spear from Dean’s chin, pulling it back to her and standing it up straight on the hilt. She went silent for a moment, internally deciding whether she wanted to give you guys the spear or not. Dark Kaia slowly and hesitantly offered the spear to Dean before suddenly pulling it back before he could grab it. “If you don’t bring this back to me, I will find you and kill you.” She warned Dean, staring him in the eye. Dean just nodded in agreement. Then Dark Kaia finally handed him the spear, glaring at him as he took it. 

“How will we track you down?” You asked her.

“You’ve done it before. Do it again.” Dark Kaia retorted with a slight smirk, glancing at you before looking back at Dean. Before anyone could say anything else Dean’s smartphone started ringing. You guys glanced down at it, hoping it was Sam, but when you looked back up Dark Kaia was gone. 

“Y/N, Cass, hey.” Dean gasped, showing you both that Sam was finally calling. He accepted the call and put it on speaker phone. “Sam?”

“Hey. It’s Michael. He knew where we were. He got the drop on us and destroyed the egg and…” Sam suddenly paused, his voice trembling with frustration and concern. “Dean…Y/N, he’s got Jack.”

“Sam?” Dean began.

“Hey. It’s Michael. He knew where we were. He got the drop on us and destroyed the egg and…” Sam suddenly paused, his voice trembling with frustration and concern. “Dean…Y/N, he’s got Jack.” You, Dean, and Cass looked at each other with concern and horror on your faces. 

“How did you escape?” You asked him.

“I didn’t. He knocked me out and–I don’t know why he didn’t kill me.” Sam quivered.

“So, what, is he playing us?” Dean growled. 

“I don’t know. And Garth’s not answering my phone calls.” Sam sighed heavily. “ Best guess is Jack’s in Kansas City. And that it’s still game time for Michael there. I–I’m gonna head there now.”

“Okay, hey. We got the spear.” You shared.  

“So, we’ll meet you there.” Dean told Sam.

“Great.” Sam agreed.

“And, Sam…” Cass paused for a moment.

“Yeah?” Sam wondered.

“Don’t you go in there alone.” Cass warned him. 

“I know. Drive fast.” Sam urged you guys before ending the call.

By the time you, Dean, and Cass arrived at the underground parking garage at Hitomi Plaza you guys were surprised to find Sam and Jack with an unconscious Garth. Sam explained that due to Garth drinking Michael’s grace, he lost control of himself and attacked Sam and Jack. Thankfully Sam was about to knock him out. While he was still out you guys bound his arms and legs with ropes. Then the brothers heaved him into the trunk where he would be safe for now. “Sleep tight, buddy.” Dean mumbled to the sleeping Garth before closing the trunk. “Thanks for waiting for us.” Dean muttered to Sam. 

“Didn’t have a choice.” Sam countered, leaning against the back of the Impala. 

“Why didn’t he tell me he drank Michael’s grace?” You questioned, frowning and furrowing your eyebrows, concerned as you looked at the trunk.

“I don’t know.” Dean mumbled, glancing at you.

“When Garth turned, I think it gave Michael a window. I think he was spying on us through him.” Sam explained. “I think that’s how Michael knew where we’d be, how he got the jump on us.”

“All right, well, Garth’s on ice now.” Dean assured you guys.

“Hopefully if we kill Michael, it’ll cure him.” You expressed.

“Well, I called the other Hunters, they’re on their way.” Sam shared. “Take care of the city. In case we don’t win up there.” He murmured a bit dejectedly, glancing at you and Dean. While you, Sam, and Dean talked by the Impala. Cass stood with Jack by the beater car, Sam took over here, healing Jack’s wounds from the fight with Garth.

“I wouldn’t bet against us. You know.” Dean smirked at you and Sam, attempting to spin and twirl the spear. You and Sam leaned back a bit as Dean lost his grip and the spear flipped over his shoulder. Thankfully he was able to somewhat make a smooth recovery, flipping the spear back into his hand. “I got it. It’s cool. It’s cool.” Dean assured you and Sam. You two just glanced at him a bit dubiously while he smiled at you and Sam. “How’re we looking over there?” Dean called over to Cass and Jack. 

“Good as new.” Cass answered, walking back over to you and the boys with Jack following behind him. 

“Jack.” Dean began.

“He’s up there waiting for us.” Jack warned, looking up at the ceiling towards the top floor where Michael was waiting.

“You know, Michael’s monsters are all over this city. If he feared us in the least, he would’ve sent some our way.” Cass pointed out.

“Yeah. Well, he could’ve killed me. Back at the shipping facility.” Sam stated. 

“It kind of seems like he wanted us to come here.” You noticed. 

“And we have to remember, Michael will sense my approach.” Cass went on. 

“So, zero element of surprise.” Dean mumbled, glancing from Cass to you and Sam.

“Walking right into a trap.” Sam smiled sarcastically. 

“With minimal chances of success.” You sighed heavily.  

“Which is set by a full-power archangel.” Cass added, glancing between you and the boys.

“Impossible odds. Feels like home.” Dean remarked with a smile. “Let’s do it.” He declared, walking past Cass and Jack towards the elevator with the spear in hand. You followed after him, walking up next to him and matching his pace as you felt the Enochian brass knuckles in your jacket pocket. Cass and Jack followed after you and Dean with Sam following behind them. Cass had his angel blade and Sam his machete and the duffle bag. You five slowly made your way towards the elevator with Dean leading the way, you on his right and Cass on his left, Sam walking behind you and Dean, and Jack walking behind Dean and Cass. You guys walked through the parking garage towards the elevators, heading towards probable doom. Against a full-powered archangel that knew you were coming. But if anyone had even the slimmest of changes against him it would be you, Sam, Dean, Cass, and Jack…Team Free Will Two-point-o. 

You guys ironed out the details of the plan on the long elevator ride up to the top floor. Since Michael could sense Cass coming, the first step was to use that against Michael and have Cass be the distraction. While Michael was occupied by Cass, you, the boys, and Jack could sneak into Michael’s office and set a trap. Dean would hide with the spear and wait for an opening to stable Michael while you, Sam, and Jack were the second distraction. There was just a slight change in plans though after your suggestion, well more like decision. You were to wait and hide in the hallway until Michael went back into the office. Once he was in the office you were to wait for an opening in case Dean failed to stab him and do a second sneak attack, hopefully catching him off guard and cornering him between you and Dean.

Once you five stepped off the elevator you, Sam, Dean, and Jack quickly moved out of sight down the left hallway while Cass went down the right hallway. You four waited in the left hallway for a sign that Michael was out of the office. “Castiel?” You heard Michael call out, his voice getting slightly quieter as he walked away from you guys and towards Cass. “You do realize I can feel you in here?” Michael’s voice echoed through the hallway a bit quieter now. At the sound of fighting Sam and Dean nodded to you, which you nodded back before they and Jack quietly continued down the hall to Michael’s office. As you heard Cass and Michael fighting down the hall you leaned your body flush against the hall, trying to remain hidden until Michael returned to his office. You pulled the Enochian brass knuckles out of your jacket pocket and fitted each one of your hands, thinking of the conversation you guys had in the elevator on the way up here—

After deciding on the plan of attack you, Sam, Dean, Cass, and Jack quietly waited for the elevator to reach the top floor. An instrumental version of “Jingle Bells” played on the elevator’s speakers whilst you watched the lit number go up along with the elevator. “Guys…” You began, breaking the silence. Everyone looked at you, curious what you had to say. You knew Sam and especially Dean would hate the idea, but you guys needed all the help you could get against Michael. “I know I promised to not use them, but I think we need to utilize the powers I got from Jane’s essence against Michael.” Both Sam and Dean frowned and furrowed their eyebrows at you in disapproval. Cass and Jack looked at you concerned. 

“Those powers are bad news.” Dean growled. “I mean, everything you use them you get a nose bleed.” 

“Amala is God’s sister, on par with him. Even just a sliver of her power should be too much for any Human to handle.” Cass added.

“I know, I know, but we need to throw everything we can at Michael.” You pointed out. 

“We still don’t know how these powers are affecting you.” Sam countered.

“This isn’t just about me or us. This is about the thousands of innocent people in this city.” You proclaimed.

“Y/N….” Sam trailed off, sighing heavily, realizing that there was no talking you out of this.

“Michael needs to be stopped tonight. You know I’m right, Dean.” You insisted, looking Dean in the eyes.

“Fine, but only as a last resort if the spear doesn’t work.” Dean reluctantly agreed, clearly against the idea, but he couldn’t disagree about the fact that Michael needed to be stopped. You guys changed the plan slightly to account for using your powers. Then you five waited until the elevator finally reached the top floor—

You silently waited until the fighting between Cass and Michael stopped and then you heard the sound of Michael dragging Cass back to his office. You waited for a few more seconds before checking around the corner, sure enough Michael and Cass were now in the office. You could hear commotion and thudding as Michael probably subdued Sam and Jack. You walked up to the office door and cracked it open just in time to see Dean come at Michael come at Michael from behind, thrusting the spear at his back. Michael must’ve suspected Dean’s presence ‘cause he turned around, swinging his left hand in the process and shoving the tip of the spear away from him. Dean brought the hilt of the spear up and tried to hit Michael in the head, but Michael leaned to the side, dodging it. Dean swung the spear back around whilst Michael ducked under it and around Dean, attempting to get behind his back. Dean quickly stepped forward and turned around, aiming the spear at Michael again as they both faced each other. “You got it.” Michael remarked with a smirk.

“I sure did.” Dean growled. Dean brought the blade of the spear up just as Michael brought the side of his fist down, making the blade and Michael’s fist collide. They both pulled back and Dean attempted to swing the hilt of the spear at Michael, but Michael leaned slightly and used his arm to deflect the hilt. Then Dean swung the spear and blade at Michael again, Michael ducked, dodging the blade and side-stepping around Dean to get an opening. Dean turned around swinging the spear along with him, trying to hit Michael and throw him off balance. Michael barely dodged the tip of the blade as Dean swung it around, leaning back slightly in the process. Dean swung the blade at Michael yet again and Michael ducked again. Then Dean spun the spear and lifted it above his head, attempting to hit Michael from above with a heavy attack. But once again Michael leaned back, evading the blade of the spear. Dean brought the spear back suddenly to which Michael ducked again. Before Dean could swing it again, Michael stood up and grabbed the pole of the spear. He pulled it up straight and slammed it into Dean, throwing him off balance. While Dean was stunned Michael punched Dean in the chest and brought up his leg and slammed it into Dean, causing Dean to drop the spear and slam into the floor. Sam and Jack struggled against Michael’s powers, but it was a futile effort. They remained pinned against the floor, leaving only you to help Dean. Dean pulled himself up off the floor and attempted to punch Michael, but Michael easily stopped Dean’s arm with one hand and grabbed Dean’s throat with his other hand. Dean struggled against Michael’s hold, attempting to break free but Michael’s grip on Dean’s throat only tightened as he lifted Dean up off the floor. In response to your desire to protect Dean and stop Michael once and for all, an intense raw power flowed through your body into your arms and into your hands. You squeezed your fists tightly as you stepped into the office and used the opening you had to your advantage. With Michael’s focus on Dean hopefully he wouldn’t notice you right away. You brought your fist back as you approached Michael and thrusted it forward as you got within reach of him.

“I’m so glad you could make it tonight. I know you hate me, Dean. But don’t forget, you let me–” Michael began before suddenly being cut off as your fist, armed with the Enochian brass knuckle, connected with his face. Michael was forced backwards, reeling from the impact and letting go of Dean in the process. You heard Dean collapse to the floor with a thud, but you just focused ahead on Michael. You couldn’t let him recover, otherwise he would easily overpower you. You brought your other fist up and punched Michael in the face again with your right hand, and then again with your left hand, slowly feeling more and more of your power course up into your arms. Then you brought your right hand up and slammed it into his chin, shoving him backwards towards the couches, coffee table, and windows.   

“Y/N, I was worried you’d miss the show.” Michael mused, standing up straight and composing himself.

“This ends now.” You growled, as you threw another punch at him.  

“And just what do you think you can do?” Michael scoffed, leaning to the side and dodging your fist. “You couldn’t stop me from taking Dean.” Michael pointed out. You squeezed your fists even tighter as Michael riled you up. You tried to keep a straight face, you knew he was goading you and as much as you didn’t wanna let it get to you. He was right which pissed you off even more. “You couldn’t stop me from turning your friend.” He mockingly sneered. You didn’t respond, you just kept throwing punches at him, switching between your right and left hand which Michael kept dodging. But with each second, each throw your punches got faster and faster and you got more and more angry. “You can’t even stop me from taking this city.” In response to your anger, you could feel power brimming not even just in your arms and hands, but your entire body. Michael actually looked a bit surprised when one of your fists connected with his face, shoving him backwards towards the window. He recovered quickly with the smile on his face growing even wider. “And you sure as hell won’t stop me from killing your family.”

“Shut the hell up.” You snapped, punching Michael in the face again once, pushing him closer to the window. You could feel your hands shaking and trembling ever so slightly from the sheer amount of power and energy coursing through your body and building up. You needed to push through though, you guys would never get another chance to stop Michael. 

“That’s exactly what I wanted to see.” Michael smirked, looking directly in your eyes. You ignored him, taking advantage of the opening you had and punching him in the face a second time and a third time before slamming your fist into his knee. Michael fell to his knees, seemingly stunned for a moment.  

“Y/N!” You heard Dean call out as he slid the spear over to you. You quickly and deftly grabbed it and swung the hilt up, slamming it into Michael’s chin and forcing him down onto his back. You only had one chance at this so you needed to be quick. Before Michael could get up you flipped the spear around and aimed the blade at his chest. 

“You’re not gonna hurt my family, or anyone else again.” You seethed as you thrusted the tip of the spear into Michael’s chest. When the blade hit Michael’s chest his vessel’s body went limp against the floor, lifeless. Something didn’t seem right here though…there was no screaming or dramatic death like when Gabriel and Lucifer died. No wings burned onto the floor beneath him…there was nothing…only a nagging feeling in the back of your head and the feeling of a threatening, dangerous presence behind you. That didn’t make sense though, the only one behind you was Dean… “Dea–” You began as you turned around to look at Dean, but you were cut off as a fist slammed into your face, hard. You groaned in pain, feeling blood pool in your mouth as you were shoved backwards towards the window and forced to drop the spear. Before you could hit the ground you were suddenly grabbed roughly by your scalp and yanked up off the floor. You opened your eyes to see Dean’s boot step on the spear and snap it in half. Through your blurred vision you slowly looked up to see “Dean” holding you up by your scalp, keeping a tight, painful grip on your head.  

“Dean?” Cass gasped. 

“What are you–” Sam began to ask. 

“No.” You quivered, staring up at “Dean” in shock. 

“Yeah.” Michael smiled victoriously as he looked down at you, his eyes shining that bright archangel blue. “When I gave up Dean, you didn’t think to question it? To ask why?” He inquired, glancing at Sam, Cass, and Jack who were up off the floor and standing in front of the closed office doors. “Dean was resisting me. He was too…” Michael paused for a moment. “...Attached to you.” He growled, looking back at you as he pulled you up higher off the floor. You gritted your teeth in pain, feeling his hands dig into your skull as you glared at Michael, angry tears shimmering in your eyes. “To all of you.” He complained, looking back at Sam, Cass, and Jack. “He wouldn’t stop squirming. To get out, to get back. So, I left. But not without leaving the door open, just a crack.”

“Why wait?” Cass questioned. 

“To break him. To crush and disappoint him so completely that this time, he’ll be nice and quiet for a change. Buried. And he is. He’s gone.” Michael proclaimed. “And now, I have a whole army out there. Waiting. Ready for my command.” He exclaimed. “And for the coup de grâce…” Michael paused, looking back at you whilst he yanked your head back, exposing your neck…The next few moments happened so fast…Before any of you could react Michael pulled Dean’s switchblade out and flipped it open. Then he deftly and quickly swung it at your neck. 

“No!” Sam shouted.

“Y/N!” Cass and Jack cried out. You instinctively closed your eyes as you felt the blade slice across your neck and a terrible, indescribable pain ran through your neck….

TO BE CONTINUED…..

Chapter Text

You followed after Dark Kaia just in time to see her stab one vampire through the back of the head with her spear…..

“Impossible odds.” Dean remarked with a smile…..Vance snapped, lunging towards Jack shoving him into an aisle out of view…..You side-stepped to the right when the werewolf swung his claws at you. Finally having enough you flipped your machete around and as the werewolf charged at you again you smashed the hilt of your machete into his nose, causing him to stumble back disoriented. With an opening you flipped your machete back around and sliced his head off……

“Walking right into a trap.” Sam smiled sarcastically……Before you knew it the vampire grabbed you by your jacket and swung you around and threw you out the window. You gritted your teeth and groaned in pain as you were thrown through the glass, shattering it in the process. You cried out in pain whilst your body slammed into the porch and rolled onto the ground…..“Dark Kaia” side-eyed you with a glare before suddenly using her left hand which was hidden under her to grab the pole of the spear that connected to the blade and ram the handle end up into your face, specifically your nose. You groaned in pain, forced to let go of the spear and “Dark Kaia” as you stumbled backward. Then she jumped up and swung the handle end into your chin, throwing you off balance and sending you slamming into the dirt on your back…..

“With minimal chances of success.” You sighed heavily……Jack snapped one set of handcuffs onto his right wrist. Then you came up from behind Dean and snapped your pair of handcuffs on Vance’s left wrist. Vance glanced from Jack to you as you and Dean shoved his arm down and snapped the other half to a pole bolted to the brick pillar. Jack snapped the other half of his cuffs to a cart nearby…..You swung the machete and thrusted the blade into his chest. The moment the blade stabbed Michael he exploded into a cloud of dust which covered you. You closed your eyes to shield them from the dust and when you opened them you looked around in shock. Michael was gone. Then you looked at your clothes and hair which were covered in dust…..

“Feels like home.” Dean exclaimed…..

THEN…..

“Michael conned me. Kept me trapped and drowning inside my own body.” Dean growled….

“He’s out there hurting people.” Dean quivered…..

“His name. Gadreel.” Cass answered…...The angel assured you and Dean as he fell onto the ground, unconscious…..

“I have Sam locked away in a dream.” Gadreel stated….

“When you find him, say “Poughkeepsie.”” Dean instructed Crowley. “It’s our go word. It means “drop everything and run.””

Jack attempted to get up, but he bent over, his coughing fit continuing as he used the table for support. The next few moments seemed to happen in slow motion…..Jack suddenly collapsed to the floor unconscious…..As Sam turned Jack over onto his back, Jack’s body started seizing with foam seeping out of his mouth…..

“Jack?” You quivered….

When you two stepped through the open doorway you both suddenly stopped. Everything seemed to slow down around you while you just stared at Jack. Lying peacefully in his bed, not moving, not…not breathing. “He’s gone.” Sam trembled, resting his chin in his hands whilst his elbows rested on the edge of Jack’s bed…..

You quietly sat there for a bit stirring the remaining whiskey in your glass.“Here’s to you, Jack.” You whispered…..

“My magic draws power from the soul. The Human soul. It could save him.” Lily clarified.

“If Jack is in Heaven, I might be able to pull his soul into his body.” Cass supposed…..

Jack suddenly came back to life with a gasp, sitting up on the table. For a split second you and the brothers stared at Jack in shock, that he was actually back but you quickly composed yourselves…..

You five slowly made your way towards the elevator with Dean leading the way, you on his right and Cass on his left, Sam walking behind you and Dean, and Jack walking behind Dean and Cass…..

“And with the spear still in play, could be a shot at actually killing the son of a b*tch.” Dean explained…..Dean swung the spear back around whilst Michael ducked under it and around Dean, attempting to get behind his back. Dean quickly stepped forward and turned around, aiming the spear at Michael again as they both faced each other…..

“I know I promised to not use them, but I think we need to utilize the powers I got from Jane’s essence against Michael. Michael needs to be stopped tonight.” You insisted…..Michael began before suddenly being cut off as your fist, armed with the Enochian brass knuckle, connected with his face…..

Michael grabbed you by your throat and held you up in the air, starting to choke you. “You, Y/N L/N, before I kill you, I’ll take your power. Just imagine the good I can do in this world with power from God’s sister.” Michael exclaimed…..

A sly smirk appeared on Michael’s face as he stood back up. “Keep going, Y/N, cultivate that power. Prepare it for when I come to claim it.” Michael spoke….

“Apparently Michael has his monsters on a strict no-kill-Y/N-policy.” Dean revealed with a concerned frown on his face.

“Why?” Sam wondered, frowning in response.

“I don’t know, but whatever he wants with her isn’t anything good.” Dean growled…..

You just kept throwing punches at Michael, switching between your right and left hand which Michael kept dodging. But with each second, each throw your punches got faster and faster and you got more and more angry. In response to your anger, you could feel power brimming not even just in your arms and hands, but your entire body. Michael actually looked a bit surprised when one of your fists connected with his face, shoving him backwards towards the window. You snapped, punching Michael in the face again once, pushing him closer to the window. You could feel your hands shaking and trembling ever so slightly from the sheer amount of power and energy coursing through your body and building up. 

“That’s exactly what I wanted to see.” Michael smirked, looking directly in your eyes. You ignored him, taking advantage of the opening you had and punching him in the face a second time and a third time before slamming your fist into his knee. Michael fell to his knees, seemingly stunned for a moment.  

“Y/N!” You heard Dean call out as he slid the spear over to you. You quickly and deftly grabbed it and swung the hilt up, slamming it into Michael’s chin and forcing him down onto his back. You only had one chance at this so you needed to be quick. Before Michael could get up you flipped the spear around and aimed the blade at his chest. 

“You’re not gonna hurt my family, or anyone else again.” You seethed as you thrusted the tip of the spear into Michael’s chest…..

“If anyone can save Sam and Dean it’s her. That’s why I entrusted a piece of myself to her.” Jane expressed…..

“You must have one hell of an angel on your shoulder, ‘cause you’ve got a sliver of essence from a being almost as pure as God in you.” The reaper noticed.

“In my body?” You supposed.

“Not your body, your soul.” She corrected you…..

“Dea–” You began as you turned around to look at Dean, but you were cut off as a fist slammed into your face, hard. You groaned in pain, feeling blood pool in your mouth as you were shoved backwards towards the window and forced to drop the spear. Before you could hit the ground you were suddenly grabbed roughly by your scalp and yanked up off the floor. You opened your eyes to see Dean’s boot step on the spear and snap it in half. Through your blurred vision you slowly looked up to see “Dean” holding you up by your scalp, keeping a tight, painful grip on your head.  

“No.” You quivered, staring up at “Dean” in shock. 

“Yeah.” Michael smiled victoriously as he looked down at you, his eyes shining that bright archangel blue. “When I gave up Dean, you didn’t think to question it?” He inquired, glancing at Sam, Cass, and Jack. “This time, he is buried.” Michael proclaimed. “And now, I have a whole army out there. Waiting. Ready for my command.” He exclaimed. “And for the coup de grâce…” Michael paused, looking back at you whilst he yanked your head back, exposing your neck…The next few moments happened so fast…Before any of you could react Michael pulled Dean’s switchblade out and flipped it open. Then he deftly and quickly swung it at your neck. 

“No!” Sam shouted.

“Y/N!” Cass and Jack cried out. You instinctively closed your eyes as you felt the blade slice across your neck and a terrible, indescribable pain ran through your neck….

NOW……

“And for the coup de grâce…” Michael paused, looking back at you whilst he yanked your head back, exposing your neck…The next few moments happened so fast…Before any of you could react Michael pulled Dean’s switchblade out and flipped it open. Then he deftly and quickly swung it at your neck. 

“No!” Sam shouted.

“Y/N!” Cass and Jack cried out. You instinctively closed your eyes as you felt the blade slice across your neck and a terrible, indescribable pain ran through your neck. To be honest you weren’t completely sure if Michael could just suck Amala’s power out like grace or if since it was a part of your soul, he wouldn’t be able to take it. You could feel your neck become wet and sticky as blood spilled from the deep cut Michael made. You opened your eyes, your vision blurring and flickering from the tears streaming down your face and the pure, raw pain you were in. Michael’s smirk suddenly faltered when nothing happened, when all that came out of your neck was blood. 

“Oh, did I forget to mention…Amala’s power’s in my soul, not my body.” You struggled to get out, using your remaining energy to mockingly smirk at Michael despite the tears running down your face. “Sucks for you, huh?” Michael’s frown turned into a scowl as he glared at you.  

“Then you’re worthless.” Michael seethed, roughly grabbing your chin with his free hand and digging his fingers into your jawline. He let go of your scalp and threw you backwards. You could vaguely hear Sam, Cass, and Jack’s voices calling out to you concerned as your body hit the top of the couch and slammed onto the floor behind it. You could still feel your power pulsating through your left hand and arm, even though you let go of it. The only thing you could try to do was heal the deep cut on your neck with your powers. So, you lifted your trembling hand to your neck and gingerly held your palm to the cut, but nothing was happening. You tried to focus on healing yourself, but you couldn’t do it. It was like you were struggling to control it, keep a grasp on it.  

“Hey, hey, hey. I’ve got you.” Jack attempted to assure you with a quiver in his voice. “You’re gonna be just fine.” He expressed, quickly pulling a cloth patch out of the duffle bag and gently pressing it onto the cut to stop the bleeding. You gasped and groaned in pain as Jack let go of the patch and pulled out the gauze. Wrapping it around your neck to cover and protect both your wound and the patch. You could vaguely hear Sam, Cass, and Michael talking in the background but it was hard to focus on what they were saying. Once Jack was finished wrapping the gauze around your neck he pressed tape onto it to keep it secure. “You good?” Jack asked you, concerned. You just shakily nodded, it hurt like a son of a b*tch, but the blood wasn’t spilling out of your neck anymore so you’d live…probably…if you guys made it out of here.

THIRD P.O.V…..

A FEW MOMENTS AGO……

After Michael threw Y/N he snapped his fingers, signaling for his monster army to attack the city. At the same time he used his powers to change Dean’s clothes back into his fancy three-piece suit. “Now, this just feels right.” Michael remarked, making himself comfortable in Dean’s body once again.

“Jack, go help Y/N.” Sam instructed Jack, sliding him the duffle bag which had some first aid supplies packed inside it. Jack nodded as he took the bag and ran over to check on Y/N. Sam and Cass both glared at Michael, as much as they wanted to help Y/N, they needed to try and stop Michael, otherwise they were all gonna die. 

“It’s useless, Y/N’s gonna die. In fact you’re all gonna die.” Michael pointed out with a cocky smirk on his face as he picked up the glass of alcohol off the coffee table. 

“Yeah, we’ll see about that.” Sam retorted. Michael set the glass back down before stepping forward.

“Hope…” Michael paused, casually holding his hand out and forcing Sam and Cass down onto their knees in pain. “Hope is an amazing thing, isn’t it?” Michael supposed, walking past the couches and coffee table and stopping in front of the two of them. Sam and Cass groaned and quivered in pain as they both strained and attempted to get up, but it was useless. “You had no chance of winning this. None. But you had hope. Hope that I wouldn’t see you coming, but I saw everything.” — The Djinn screamed out in pain as Y/N put her hand on his hand. Then his eyes as well as his mouth glowing a burning white color. — “it’ll be the end of him.” Rowena continued with a regretful look on her face. — “Ketch gave me his location, and said he’ll set up a meeting for us.” Y/N went on. — Jack heaved himself up into a standing position as he looked over at Y/N, Sam, Dean, and Cass with a painful expression on his face before suddenly collapsing to the floor. “Jack.” Y/N cried, running over with Sam and Dean to check on Jack.

“Jack!” Rowena quivered. — “And now I have my perfect vessel, I’ve just destroyed the one weapon that could really hurt me. Thanks for bringing that, by the way. And Y/N…a miscalculation on my part, but no matter…I’ll just kill her along with the rest of you.” Michael ranted on, glancing over at Y/N who was being patched up by Jack. While Michael’s attention was off them for a split second Sam kept his body low to the ground, concealing the fact that he was using his lighter to light the bottle of holy oil that he pulled out of his jacket pocket. “Maybe that’ll actually force Amala to show herself.” Michael mused. Cass pulled himself up off the floor and with his remaining strength charged at Michael, but Michael just stopped him, grabbing Cass by his trench coat. “Don’t interrupt me.” Michael growled, glaring at Cass whilst pulling Cass in close to his face. Sam sat up and lit the bottle of oil fire just as Michael shoved Cass onto the table nearby. With just a small opening Sam threw the lit bottle of holy oil at Michael. Michael screamed out in pain as the holy fire caught his body on fire. While Michael was stunned by the holy fire Cass jumped off the table, ran over, and snapped Bobby’s newly improved angel–correction–archangel cuffs onto both of Michael’s wrists. The fire disappeared as quickly as it came and Michael tried to stop Cass, but it was too late; Cass locked the cuffs on Michael’s wrists.

Y/N’S P.O.V…..

By the time Jack patched up the wound on your neck and helped you up off the floor, Sam and Cass managed to snap the archangel cuffs onto Michael’s wrists. Jack supported you as you two walked over to Sam and Cass in front of the office doors. “You think these can hold me?” Michael seethed, glaring at you four. His eyes glowed and flickered blue as he attempted to break the cuffs, but he couldn’t. The cuffs made him powerless for the time being. 

“Yes, we do.” Cass retorted.

“Dean?” Sam called out. 

“Come on, babe. Dean, can you hear us?” You asked, ignoring the pain and irritation in your neck and throat when you spoke. 

“Dean’s not home right now, please leave a message.” Michael mockingly smiled at you and Sam, imitating an answering machine. You guys could vaguely hear police sirens wailing in the distance outside the building. “Oh. Right, that. Did you forget? My monsters are out there building an army.” Jack looked to you to make sure you were okay. You nodded and let go, standing on your own while he walked over and picked up Sam’s machete, Cass’ angel blade, and your brass knuckles. Suddenly Sam’s smartphone started ringing. He pulled it out and showed you that Maggie was calling before answering it.

“Maggie, hey. What’s happening out there?” Sam asked her whilst walking over and locking the office doors. “Yeah, I know. The top of Hitomi Plaza. Tenth and Main. We’ve got Michael.”

“Do you?” Michael asked, still wearing his cocky smirk as he looked at you and Sam. You both just silently glared at him. 

“No, no, no. Just save as many people as you can.” Sam instructed Maggie. “Don’t worry about us. We’ll figure it out.” Sam told her before ending the call and putting his phone away. You, Sam, Cass, and Jack grouped up by the door to discuss a way out of here. “Thanks.” Sam mumbled, taking his machete back from Jack. 

“Okay, what’s the plan?” Cass wondered, looking from Michael to you and Sam. 

“With the angel cuffs on, Michael’s under control…” Sam glanced at Michael before looking between you, Cass, and Jack.

“Keep telling yourself that.” Michael smiled at Sam.

“Get him downstairs, dump him in the trunk of the Impala, and take him back to the bunker.” You went on.

“But Garth is in the trunk.” Jack recalled.

“It’s a big trunk.” Sam assured Jack. Michael just shrugged in agreement as you all glared at him. You guys suddenly heard snarling, growling, and roaring, causing you four to look back at the door.

“Monsters!” Jack gasped whilst you, him, Sam, and Cass stepped back from the door.

“More like the cavalry.” Michael corrected Jack as Jack ran past Michael. Cass stepped back in front of the door and held his hand out, using his powers to keep the doors shut. “I called them.”  Michael stated, glancing at you and Sam. You both looked from the door to Michael in horror, now you guys were truly stuck. “It’s a party.” Michael exclaimed, looking back at the door with a smirk. Jack ran back over to the door with the two pieces of the broken spear, sliding them through the handles of the doors to reinforce them.

“Sam, Y/N, I don’t know how long I can hold them.” Cass warned.

“All right, well, we have to get Dean out of here.” Sam insisted.

“Yeah, well, we can’t go this way.” Cass growled.

“It’s not like any of us can fly.” Jack pointed out.

“Well, one of us can.” Michael countered with a smile.

“Shut up.” You and Sam snapped, glaring back at Michael before looking back at the door.

“Sam, Y/N, are we gonna die here?” Jack asked, looking at you and Sam concerned. The snarling and growling continued. You guys couldn’t die here, die here? That’s right! 

“Jessica…“ You gasped, suddenly remembering that the reaper Jessica was always watching you, Sam, and Dean. Sam’s face lit up as well, getting the same idea as you. “Jessica!” You yelled, looking around the room, hoping for Jessica to appear.

“You said you’re always here, right?” Sam called out also looking around for her.

“Sam, Y/N, what are you doing?” Cass questioned, struggling but managing to keep the doors shut as the monsters rammed into them from the other side.

“Billie…Death assigned a reaper to babysit us and Dean. Her name is Jessica and she is always–” You explained whilst you and Sam looked around. 

“Hello.” A woman suddenly greeted you and Sam, appearing between you two and Cass and Jack, out of nowhere. You and Sam both suddenly looked at her surprised but relieved to see her. This reaper wasn’t Jessica though, she was dark-skinned with luscious black hair and a bold red blouse on. 

“Where’s Jessica?” Sam asked her.

“Well, my name’s Violet.” The reaper, Violet introduced herself. “It’s my shift. We have shifts now because you mess up so, so many things.” You and Sam looked towards the door which started shaking and weakening against the monster hoard’s relentless attacks, but remained closed. “Study door.” She remarked with a shrug. 

“Yeah. All right, well, Violet, we have to get out of here.” You told her.

“And I want you to know that you have my full emotional support.” Violet expressed with a smile.

“Yeah, we don’t want your emotional support, we–we want your actual physical help.” Sam growled.

“Sam, Y/N, who are you talking to?” Jack asked whilst he and Cass looked at you and Sam confused.

“You guys can’t see her?” You questioned, looking from Violet to Cass and Jack. Cass just shook his head while he and Jack looked at you and Sam with furrowed brows.

“I can.” Michael spoke up, causing you all to look at him, including Violet. “You know, in my world, we locked Death away and enslaved the reapers.” He shared, smirking threateningly at Violet.

“Lovely. Well, just look at you now.” Violet scoffed with her smile remaining on her face. You and Sam looked back at Violent.

“Okay, look, sorry, but we’re stuck, okay? And Death owes us one after we fixed that whole Rowena thing.” Sam pointed out. “You know about that, right?”

“Oh, yes, the Rowena thing you started.” Violet retorted with a nod, still smiling.

“We’re gonna die here. And his brother…my fiance–” You began, pointing at Dean.

“Reapers can’t intervene. Rules.” Violet insisted.

“Okay, don’t give me the whole clean hands–” Sam sighed.

“Even if I did feel inclined, we don’t have access to that kind of–” Violet interjected.

“That is crap and you know it!” You snapped, cutting Violet off. “Death has made exceptions before, and she can do it again. Billie says we are important. That we’re not allowed to die. We’re not allowed to give up. We have to keep on living. So–” You went on as you glared at Violet, until she held a finger up shushing you. You and Sam looked at her confused when she went silent, almost like she was listening to someone speak to her telepathically. 

“Sam, Y/N, what is she saying?” Cass growled, his power and his hold on the door waning. 

“She’s not saying anything.” Sam mumbled.

“Okay.” Violet finally spoke again, nodding in agreement.

“What?” You gasped.

Suddenly, you, Sam, Cass, Jack, Michael, and Violet appeared in the Crow’s Nest, inside the bunker. You all looked around confused and disoriented for a moment at the sudden transportation. “How did you do that?” Sam asked her.

“I, uh, didn’t.” Violet murmured, which confused you and Sam even more. “Have fun.” Violet smiled looking at Michael one last time before disappearing.

“Now what?” Jack wondered whilst you and Sam glanced around, at Michael and then at each other. You guys got the strongest chains you could find and you wrapped them around one of the solid steel pillars that connected the mezzanine to the Crow’s Nest. Then you chained Michael, still wearing the archangel cuffs, to it. Currently, you, Sam, Cass, and Jack were standing by the steps leading up into the library while Michael sat in one of the display map table chairs next to the pillar. “Shouldn’t we put him in the dungeon or something?” Jack asked, glancing between you, Sam, and Cass with his arms crossed over his chest.

“Jack’s right. We don’t know how long those cuffs are gonna hold him. I mean, Bobby improved them, but–” Cass went on, agreeing with Jack.

“If those cuffs aren’t gonna hold him, the dungeon won’t either.” You pointed out.

“I can hear you.” Michael interjected. You guys glanced, more like glared at him before walking up into the library to get out of earshot. “Really?” He sighed. 

“Okay, so, what?” Jack whispered whilst you four huddled together.

“Okay, listen. Back when Gadreel possessed me, he created…I don’t know, like a fake world inside my head.” Sam shared.

“Right, and then Crowley forced his way inside.” You recalled, nodding.

“Yeah, he showed me how to take control, and I drove the angel out.” Sam continued.

“The problem is–” You began.

“Crowley’s dead.” Cass finished.

“Yeah.” Sam scoffed.

“Okay, so…” Jack paused when Sam’s smartphone started ringing in his pocket. He pulled it out to see who was calling.

“Sorry. It’s Maggie.” Sam informed you, Cass, and Jack, accepting the call and putting his smartphone on speaker for the rest of you to hear. “Hey.” He greeted Maggie. 

“Sam, We’re almost at Hitomi Plaza.” Maggie informed you guys.

“Right, uh,  yeah, yeah. We’re actually back in the bunker.” Sam told her.

“How?” Ryan questioned.

“Yeah, long story. We’ll explain later.” Sam assured him.

“Maggie, Ryan, we left Garth in the trunk of the Impala back at Hitomi Plaza. Can you make sure he’s okay?” You asked them.

“Okay. But, Y/N, Sam, the monsters. They’ve stopped attacking people.” Maggie shared.

“What?” Sam gasped as you four looked between each other, confused.

“Yeah, it looks like they’re leaving the city. Heading west.” Ryan went on.

“Remind me, Castiel, we’re west of Kansas City now?” Michael coyly posed, causing you four to look at him.

“You’re bringing them here.” Cass realized.

“You think?” Michael retorted.

“Jack, let’s lock it down.” Cass instructed Jack. The two of them race to the back of the library and out into the hallway, heading to the electrical room to put the bunker on lockdown. 

“Yes, put a chair against the door. That’ll help.” Michael sarcastically exclaimed. You and Sam looked from where Cass and Jack just went back to Michael. “Nothing’s changed. Either my monsters get there or I break these chains.” Michael proclaimed, gesturing to the chains and cuffs keeping him bound. “But tonight, everybody dies. And Y/N, Sam, the last thing you’ll see is this pretty smile as I rip you both apart.” He grinned, his smirk only growing wider. 

While Cass and Jack worked on locking down the bunker you and Sam brainstormed, racking your brains trying to figure out a way to get inside Dean’s head and convince him to kick Michael out. That’s when you had a stroke of genius—A couple years back, Toni brought some machine to the bunker that she wired Dean up to, so he could get in Mary’s head and snap her out of her conditioning. Hopefully you guys could use the machine to get you and Sam into Dean’s head. The only problem was that the thing was busted after Ketch fired a bullet in it. So, after finding the machine, you and Sam carted it back into the library from the rear door, along with some tools and electrical parts to try and fix it. “What is that?” Cass asked as he walked up into the library from the Crow’s Nest. 

“It’s the messed up British Men of Letters thing they use to get inside people’s heads.” Sam shared whilst you two carted it between the front and middle tables. 

“We figured if we can get in, maybe we can wake Dean up.” You added, setting the tools and parts on the middle table. 

“Get him to fight, you know, to force Michael out.” Sam went on. 

“If he can.” Cass sighed, looking at you and Sam concerned.

“Yeah. But Cass, this is all we’ve got.” You quivered, shaking your head as you and Sam looked at Cass. It was a risk, low chance of success, but so was everything else you guys did in life. You and Sam got to work, unscrewing the back off the machine and seeing what you could replace inside to get it up and running. While you two worked on the machine Cass went to go check on Jack, who was keeping an eye on Michael. After a couple minutes Jack came to see if you and Sam needed help.

Now, you, Sam, and Jack were standing around the front table while you and Sam worked on repairing the Brits’ machine. 

“This…Is it going to work?” Jack asked, looking at you and Sam with concern.

“We don’t know.” Sam mumbled.

“Well, if it doesn’t, maybe there’s something I can do.” Jack offered, causing you and Sam to look from the machine to Jack. “The magic that’s keeping me alive, what if I can do more?”

“And burn off your soul?” You questioned.

“Not all of it.” Jack insisted.

“Jack, Dean wouldn’t wanna be saved. Not that way.” Sam shook his head before going back to working on the machine.

“You guys don’t know what you’re walking into.” Jack quivered.

“Maybe, but…Last time Dean was possessed, he said it felt like he was drowning. This time…” You paused, pain appearing on your face as you furrowed your eyebrows and frowned. Your heart felt like it was being squeezed to death as you thought of Dean–Michael did enough damage to him the first time Michael possessed him. You couldn’t even imagine what Dean was going through now, and if you could do something, if you could follow him. Shoulder some of his suffering, you’d do it in a heartbeat. 

“What?” Jack wondered.

“It’s probably a hell of a lot worse. So, I–we can’t let him suffer all alone. Not again. Not ever again.” You decided, looking from Sam and the machine to Jack with tears pooling in your eyes. 

Once the machine was finally repaired and in working order you guys unchained Michael, but kept the archangel cuffs on him. Cass sat him down across from Sam at the front table while you positioned one of the chairs at the head of the front table and sat between Sam and Michael. Then you and Sam attached electrodes to the sides of your heads as well as your foreheads. The electrodes were connected to thin wires that ran into the machine. Cass attached the other electrodes to Michael’s head. “Cool science project.” Michael remarked, smiling whilst Cass finished sticking the electrodes on his head. “I give it a solid B minus.” 

“O-kay. In theory, we should be connected to Dean’s mind.” You stated, relaxing your body and bracing yourself for whatever you guys were gonna find in Dean’s head.

“Cass, you should be able to hitch a ride with me.” Sam instructed Cass. Cass walked around the table back to Sam’s side, stopping next to him. Michael snorted and chuckled aloud making you four frown at him. 

“Oh, Cass. I believe in you.” Michael sarcastically expressed, smirking at Cass. Cass took a seat next to Sam and scooted closer to Sam. 

“What should I do?” Jack asked, glancing between you, Sam, and Cass. 

“Pray.” Cass warned Jack, looking up at him.
“And make sure no one kills us.” Sam added while you and him just stared at Michael.

“Well, I like this plan. See, out here, I’m all chained up. But in there? You’re all mine.” Michael exclaimed with a threatening, excited smile on his face as he looked between you, Sam, and Cass. “So, what are we waiting for?” He inquired. Cass looked at you and Sam for the go-ahead.

“Do it, Cass.” You told him, nodding along with Sam. Cass firmly grasped Sam’s shoulder with his left hand and used his right hand to flip the switch, turning on the machine. 

When you, Sam, and Cass opened your eyes you three found yourselves in complete blackness, a void of emptiness. You guys took a few steps, walking around but it was just black–above you, below you, everywhere was just black. “Cass? Where are we?” Sam asked.

“In Dean’s mind.” Cass stated.

“Yeah, but…where is he?” You questioned as you and Sam looked around. 

“Excellent question.” Cass agreed, holding his open hand out in front of him. His palm glowed a white color and Cass’ eyes squinted, almost like he was sensing, searching for Dean. Suddenly you, Sam, and Cass would hear Dean’s blood-curdling, heart-wrenching scream coming from all around you. 

“Hey, we got him!” A man yelled.

"No, Y/N." Dean cried. “Come on, please. Stay with me. You can't leave. I can't lose you too.”

“We had a deal.” Dean screamed.

“ Hey, hold on, okay? We’re coming.” Sam called out. 

"You know how much that hurt me!? You abandoned me! You just drove off. Without so much as a goodbye.” You yelled.

“You can’t escape me, Dean. You’re gonna die. And this? This is what you’re gonna become.” A demonic voice seethed.

“I tried to kill Y/N, Cass.” Dean growled.

“Dean! Don’t you dare! Don’t you walk out on me!” You screamed.

“Somebody help me! Y/N? Sam? No!” Dean screamed. 

"No, no, no! Y/N, babe, come on, please. Stay with me." Dean pleaded. “I was supposed to protect you, keep you safe.”

“There’s so much…” Cass trailed off, speechless at the amount of trauma in Dean’s head. You guys knew how much terrible sh*t Dean went through, that you all were through, but to see it first hand…it was worse than everything you’ve ever experienced before.

“What do you want me to say?! That you’re gonna die?!” Dean snapped. “That it should’ve been me going in, not you?! That you have to die?!”  

“Your own father didn’t care whether you lived or died. It’s about who’s the bigger badas*.” Another demonic growled. In the background beyond the various disembodied voices Dean’s screaming continued.

“She was supposed to come back. Y/N promised to come back! Give her back to me!” Dean screamed.

“So much trauma in Dean’s mind. So many scars.” Cass quivered, looking around.

“Well, yeah. Dean’s been through a lot, but he’s strong.” Sam insisted with a nod.

“Sam, you three have all been through a lot, and Dean is more than strong. What I meant was, if I knew, if I knew what I was looking for, I could just simply go to it, but because Michael has Dean trapped away, drowning, I have to wade through all of Dean’s most terrible memories.” Cass clarified.

“Guys, hold on a sec.” You spoke up, the gears turning in your head as you looked around. “Michael wouldn’t bury Dean in trauma.” You realized, causing Cass to stop using his powers, silencing the disembodied voices, leaving you, Sam, and Cass in deathly silence. 

“What do you mean?” Cass inquired whilst he looked at you confused. Sam on the otherhand seemed to be coming to the same conclusion as you. 

“Y/N’s right. I mean, Michael said it himself, the reaston he left Dean in the first place was because Dean was fighting so hard.” Sam explained. 

“So, if Michael wanted to keep Dean placated…” Cass paused, thinkking about it. 

“As much as I hate to admit it, Dean thrives on trauma. He’s had to his whole life. That’s why he’s always so alert, on guard, it keeps him ready.” You pointed out. “If I wanted to distract Dean, though, I…I’d give him something he’s never known before.”

“Contentment.” Cass concluded. 

“Exactly.” Sam nodded. “So, maybe instead of looking through his bad memories, maybe let’s…uh. Maybe, let’s look through his good memories.” Sam suggested. Cass held out his glowing palm again, sensing and searching through Dean’s happiest memories.

"It's you, Y/N. You're the one I'm in love with." Dean confessed. "I wanna try this, if you'll have me."

"Ha, ha. You don't even need to ask." You chuckled.

“I think I’m adorable.” Dean chuckled. 

"You heard me, I am going monogamous, Dean Winchester is officially off limits to the world. This--" Dean paused. "--Is only reserved for Y/N."

"Why are you so cheery?" You asked Dean. 

"Strippers, guys, strippers. We are on an actual case involving strippers. Finally." Dean proclaimed.

“There’s a woman, who will always be more than I deserve. I want to give her that apple-pie life, I want that apple-pie life with her.” Dean admitted.

“Y/N and I'll stay here, hook up with the posse. Because you know me, I'm a posse magnet." Dean declared.

""Posse magnet," Really?" You scoffed.

"What, I attracted you." Dean pointed out.

“Dean Winchester, will you marry me?" You asked.

“Y/N…” Dean began. “Let’s do it.”

"Hey, see if they got any pie." Dean called out.

“Remember when Sam asked if we could stop it? All the evil in the world?” Dean asked.

“We could, but then what would we do?” You questioned.

“Get married.” Dean suddenly answered. “Mmm. Yeah. We’d do the whole walking down the aisle, the “I dos,” exchange rings. Then we’ll do a whole lot of this. But on a beach somewhere, you know? Can you imagine? We’ll get the white-picket fence, some apple-pie, get a dog. Hell, maybe we’ll even have a kid or two of our own.” 

“I’d love that.” You admitted.

“This bar? I’ve never had anything this nice.” Dean exclaimed. “Rocky’s still isn’t for sale.” Yours and Sam’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Dean never owned a bar named Rocky’s. 

“Wait a second.” You gasped.

“Still doing that ghoul thing in Wichita with Sam and Cass. They should be back tonight.” Dean’s voice echoed all around you guys. “So, that sale that you want so bad…”

“Yes, Definitely.” Sam agreed. “Cass, this has never happened.”

“There. We need to go there.” You told Cass. 

“This bar? This is my dream.” Dean continued. Cass squinted his eyes and stared ahead, focusing and zoning in on the dream. You and Sam braced yourselves as Cass’ hand came back down and his eyes glowed a bright blue color.  

You heard thunder crashing outside as you opened your eyes with a gasp. You, Sam, and Cass found yourselves in a bar you’ve never seen before in your life. With “Searchin’ For A Rainbow” was playing on the jukebox. You guys frantically took a look around, getting your bearings as Dean stood behind the bar, drying some glasses with a towel whilst he turned around to face you three. “Hey! There they are. Kill a ghoul, get a beer.” Dean exclaimed with a bright smile. 

“Dean?” You and Sam gasped, looking at Dean confused.

“Got this great IPA from Austin, Cosmic Cowboy.” Dean shared as he filled up a beer glass with a spout behind the counter. “You’re gonna love it.” He beamed, setting the filled beer glass on the counter of the bar before filling two more and setting them down.

“Um, babe, what’s going on here?” You asked, looking around confused.

“What are you talking about?” Dean wondered, looking at you with a raised eyebrow.

“Y/N, Cass, Sam.” Pamela of all people suddenly spoke up as she walked in from what looked like an office. “I’m glad you’re back safe. I was starting to worry.” She expressed, walking over to you, Sam, and Cass. You and Sam stared at her wide eyed, like you were seeing a ghost…’cause you were. Pamela died years ago, killed by a demon trying to help you, Sam, and Dean save a couple of reapers. “Don’t tell Dean. He’ll use it against me.” She warned, snapping her fingers and winking at you and Sam. Then she walked back around the bar to where Dean was polishing glasses.

“Pamela Barnes was blinded when she saw my true form.” Cass whispered to you and Sam while you three huddled together.

“And she was also killed by a demon, so…” Sam added. 

“Hey, what are you guys waiting for? Drink up.” Dean urged, getting your guys’ attention. 

“None of this is real, okay? This bar, Pamela…” Sam began.

“Excuse me?” Pamela scoffed, glaring at Sam. “You’ve never met anyone more real than me, Sam Winchester.” Dean just nodded, pointed at Pamela with his thumb, and shrugged in agreement.

“You’re just a complex manifestation of Dean’s memories, designed to distract him.” Cass countered, looking at Pamela. Dean frowned and furrowed his eyebrows at Cass, confused.

“You really know how to talk to a lady, don’t you?” Pamela remarked, looking at Cass. 

“Okay, listen to me, you have to remember what’s going on out in the real world.” You insisted.

“Well, it’s raining. What else do I need to know?” Dean shrugged nonchalantly, leaning forward and looking out the windows before looking back at you.

“No, I’m not talking about the rain. I’m talking about Michael…” You raised your voice, getting frustrated. You suddenly stopped speaking when Dean and Pamela disappeared from the bar.

“Where’d they go?” Cass wondered whilst you three looked around. You could hear laughter and joyous commotion from the office. 

“Is that…” Sam paused, looking towards the office. “I think I hear them.” When you guys stepped towards the office. Dean suddenly appeared, walking into the cooler while Pamela stood behind the counter. Then they both suddenly reappeared at the counter with Dean polishing glasses again and Pamela sitting on one of the stools with a glass of beer in her hand. 

“So, you guys gonna tell us about the hunt or what?” Dean asked. 

“Okay, what the…You were just…” You stumbled over your words, trying to wrap your head around what the hell was happening. “What the hell is going on here?”

“Okay, all right, babe. Now you’re starting to worry me.” Dean muttered, setting the empty glass down and leaning his hands against the counter while looking at you concerned. “What is going on?” Dean and Pamela disappeared again, only for them to reappear with Pamela holding a shotgun and Dean jumping over the counter with a machete in hand. Pamela shot a vampire that appeared behind the counter while Dean sliced off the head of another vampire that stood in front of you, Sam, and Cass, coating and splattering you three with blood in the process. Then Dean returned around and sliced the other vampire’s head off, who was climbing over the counter to attack him. You groaned in disgust at the vampire blood that was splattered all over your guys’ clothes. Then Dean and Pamela reappeared behind the bar again, with Dean polishing beer glasses. 

“You guys got real messy on that ghoul hunt, huh?” Pamela chuckled, referring to the vampire blood. 

“No, we didn’t get messy on a hunt. We got messy just now in this bar, in the vampire fight.” Cass growled. Dean and Pamela just looked at you three confused.

“Maybe we should rethink the beers.” Pamela suggested.

“Yeah.” Dean agreed, looking at her. 

“Okay, Dean, listen to me.” Sam began as you and him walked up to the counter with Cass following. “I think you’re stuck in a loop. In-in your mind.” 

“Michael is possessing you. You have to remember that.” You begged him.

“Michael?” Dean questioned, furrowing his eyebrow at you.

“Yes.” You and Sam nodded in unison.

“Michael’s in the Cage.” Dean scoffed, looking between you, Sam, and Cass. “Come on, guys. What is this? Some kind of joke?”

“No, Dean, it’s not a joke.” Cass shook his head.

“Okay, okay. If we’re all in Dean’s head, then he could be able to control things.” Pamela supposed. “Right? Like a lucid dream?”

“Yeah, I don’t know. Maybe. Yeah…” Sam stuttered, looking at Pamela confused. 

“Get me a shot. With your brain.” Pamela exclaimed, smiling at Dean before they both broke into hysterical laughter. 

“Okay, babe, listen to me. This bar is not real. Pamela isn’t real.” You insisted, gesturing to Pamela. Dean just smiled at you, clearly not believing you.

“Man, we were there together when she was blinded!” Sam snapped. Dean raised an eyebrow at Sam before looking back at Pamela, who just smiled back at him with a hand on her hip. As you all looked at Pamela here normal eyes were suddenly replaced with the fake ones she used before she died.

“You’re blind?” Dean questioned, staring hard at Pamela. You and Sam stared at Pamela in surprise.

“Yeah, been blind for a while. You can thank Feathers here for that one.” Pamala muttered, gesturing to Cass.

“That was a…Dean, that was an accident.” Cass stated, looking at Dean.

“Dean, she’s not just blind. She’s dead.” You quivered, looking at Dean apologetically. You hated bringing up horrible memories, but Dean needed to wake up. The music seemed to distort and fade out to nothing as Dean looked at you confused. 

“Pamela died helping us.” Sam reminded Dean. You all looked back at Pamela who was now gone. 

“No. No, no, no, no. Guys, this is my life.” Dean shook his head. “This…This is the dream.” He exclaimed, gesturing to the bar.

“No, no, it’s not. It’s just a dream, Dean. That’s all it is.” Cass insisted. “Please, you have to, you have to try to remember, because the people in-in your life, in your real life out there, we need you to come back.” Cass snapped while Dean stared at him. Dean glanced around and scoffed, about to say something in response. Time was running out, Michael’s monsters could reach the bunker at any moment, and Jack was all alone. And if you guys failed here, then Michael would disappear and you’d probably never see Dean again. You needed something that would wake Dean up, make him realize that something was wrong. That he needed to “drop everything and run.” Then you remembered… 

“Poughkeepsie.” You gasped, causing Dean to frown and look at you. 

“What’d you say?” Dean asked you.

“Poughkeepsie.” You repeated, speaking up so Dean could hear you as you two looked each other in the eyes. Dean suddenly frowned, his eyes widening whilst he zoned out for a moment. His face twisted into pain as he seemed to remember everything that happened. Then he focused on you again.

“I remember.” Dean quivered. You and Sam sighed in relief that you finally managed to wake Dean up. “I remember everything.” Dean trembled, looking between you, Sam, and Cass. Suddenly you guys heard clapping, you four turned to see Michael standing by the door, clapping his hands. 

“Hey, folks.” Michael just smirked at each of you before his gaze turned to Dean.

“Well, this is fun.” Michael remarked, glancing between you four as you and Sam stepped away from the bar and stood next to Cass, bracing yourselves for a fight. 

“Get out of my head.” Dean demanded, glaring at Michael. 

“You don’t mean that, Dean. Not really.” Michael just smiled at Dean. “You may lie to them, but–” Dean glanced over at you, Sam, and Cass. “–Deep down I know you. I am you.” Michael proclaimed with a wide smile. “You only tolerate the angel because you think you owe him.” He pointed out, looking at Cass. “Because he “gripped you tight and raised you from Perdition.”” Michael mockingly imitated Cass’ monotone voice. “Or whatever. But since then, what has he done?” Michael questioned, looking back at Dean. “Only made mistakes. One after the other.” He went on, looking at Sam. “And Sam. Oh, Sam. You know, Dean was his happiest when you quit hunting, leaving him with your dad. Just the two of them. See, deep down he knows that you will always abandon him again and again–”

“Shut up.” Dean growled, stepping towards Michael.

“And then there’s Y/N, poor, pitiful Y/N.” Michael mused, looking at you. “You wanna know why Dean let you join him and Sam? ‘Cause he pitied you. That’s all. And the only reason he made a deal to bring you back was because he felt like he owed you for “saving his little brother Sammy.”” Michael spoke in a mocking tone while you just glared at him. “Doesn’t it seem like Dean is always running away from you? When he ran off with Lisa, when he ran off with Crowley, when he well…” Michael paused, smiling and gesturing to himself. You could feel Dean glance at you concerned for just a moment before he glared back at Michael. “He might say he loves you, and wants that apple-pie life with you but it’s all a lie. The truth is…deep down Dean blames everything bad that has happened to him and Sam on you–”

“I said shut up.” Dean seethed, glaring at Michael with a burning rage in his eyes.   

“You don’t need them. You don’t even like them.” Michael sneered, looking at Dean. “They’re not your family, they’re your responsibilities.” Michael continued as you, Sam, and Dean glanced at each other for a moment before looking back at Michael. “They’re a weight around your neck. And deep down, you wanted, you were desperate to get away from them, and that is why you said yes.” He exclaimed. 

“I said, shut your d*mn mouth.” Dean snapped, stomping towards Michael, angrily pointing his finger at Michael. 

“Wait, something’s wrong. You’re stalling.” Cass growled, causing Michael to just smile at Cass.

“Am I?” Michael posed.

“He’s buying time, so his monsters can get to us, and rescue him.” Sam realized.

“You think I need them to save me?” Michael scoffed, leaning against the edge of the counter as he looked over at Sam. “Please.”

“Fine, you’re so tough, why don’t you snap your fingers and nuke us all?” Dean retorted.

“Is that what you want?” Michael asked, looking curiously at Dean.

“Yeah. I do.” Dean seethed. 

“He can’t. Because in here, we’re all just mental projections. So in here, we’re all the same.” Cass pointed out.

“So in here, you’re all talk.” You smirked at Michael. Michael went silent for a moment, his silence spoke volumes. He had none of his hand-dandy archangel powers in here. 

“You think I need my powers?” Michael scoffed, looking at you, Sam, and Cass. “I destroy worlds. I’ll crush you with my bare hands.”

“Prove it.” Dean growled, egging Michael on, challenging him. Michael side-eyed Dean and took a few steps as Dean charged around the counter to attack Michael. Dean moved to throw a punch at Michael, but Michael was faster. He punched Dean in the face once, twice before grabbing Dean’s head and slamming it into the top of the counter once and then a second time. When Michael let go of Dean, Dean rolled off the counter and collapsed onto the floor. Then Michael turned his attention to you, Sam, and Cass. Sam charged at Michael first, throwing a punch which Michael dodged by ducking. Sam threw another punch at Michael with his opposite hand as Michael stood back up, but Michael deflected Sam’s fist. Sam pulled his fist back and thrusted his other fist back at Michael, which Michael blocked again. Then Sam brought his left fist back up to punch Michael, and again Michael stopped his attack by grabbing Sam’s arm and pulling it down. Michael swung the side of his enclosed hand up and slammed it into Sam’s face, shoving Sam backwards. After that Michael punched Sam in the stomach and threw him backwards past you and Cass, slamming him into the floor. Cass stepped forward next, throwing a punch at Michael, but Michael stepped to the side dodging Cass’ attack. Cass attempted to elbow Michael in the face to which Michael grabbed Cass’ arm and gripped it tightly. Then he proceeded to punch Cass in the face before grabbing the back of his neck and throwing him across the floor behind Michael. With Dean, Sam, and Cass down it was your turn. With Michael turned you tried to take the opening to attack him by throwing a punch, with your left hand, at him as he turned around. He brought his arm up and blocked your punch as he turned around and smirked at you. You tried to punch him with your right hand, but he side-stepped around you on your left side, grabbing and twisting your arm as he turned, forcing it behind your back and restraining you. Then he used his free hand to tightly grab your hair as he kneed you in the stomach once, twice before letting go of your hair and slamming his fist into the back of your head as hard as he could. You groaned in pain as you were slammed down, but before you could collapse Michael yanked you up by your hair and punched you in the chest, throwing you backwards and causing you to collide with Sam as he tried to get up off the floor, slamming both of you back onto the floor. You groaned in pain whilst you rolled onto the floor next to Sam, and heard the sound of fighting just before Cass slammed into the floor next to you and Sam. You three rolled over and started to pull yourselves up, glaring at Michael who loomed over you threateningly. Sam pushed himself up and attempted to tackle Michael, giving you and Cass a chance to give off the floor and put some distance between yourselves and him. Michael stopped Sam’s attack and shoved him backwards, throwing Sam into the wall behind him. Then Sam got back to his feet and Dean was finally up, walking around the counter, stopping by the cooler door. 

“You folks didn’t think this out, did you?” Michael questioned, glancing at you four whilst you guys surrounded him, with Dean in front of him, Sam next to him and you and Cass behind him. “Even if you could force me out, what do you think I’d leave behind?” He posed, walking past Sam and stopping in-between Sam and Dean. “You’d be nothing but blood and bone.” Michael pointed out, looking from Cass to you to Sam, before looking at Dean. 

“Then, we don’t kick him out.” Dean realized, stepping over to the cooler door while Michael’s gaze followed him. “We keep him in.” Dean growled, pulling on the cooler door and swinging it wide open. Then he lunged at Michael, grabbed the collar of his suit jacket and stepped backwards, attemping to force him inside the cooler. Michael easily threw Dean off of him and shoved Dean onto the floor behind the bar. But that left an opening for Sam to charge at Michael like a tank and tackled him, shoving Michael into the cooler. You and Cass ran over and helped Sam slam the door shut and keep it closed while Michael tried to break out. Dean got up and ran over whilst you three kept the door shut. He slammed the lock down on the handle, sealing Michael in the cooler. When Michael realized he was locked in he let out an ear-piercing roar and started slamming and ramming himself into the door. You guys stepped back and looked at the door concerned. “It’ll hold. My mind, my rules.” Dean assured you, Sam, and Cass, and himself. “I got him.” Dean insisted, looking from the door to you three. “I’m the Cage.”

When Michael locked away in Dean’s head, Cass pulled you, Sam, and Dean back to reality. Where you guys discovered that Michael’s monsters did break into the bunker. A few Hunters died, and some were injured. It was only thanks to Jack using his powers that the remaining Hunters, along with Maggie and Ryan were saved. Dean was concerningly silent as he walked off, no doubt to yours and his room to process everything that just happened. You and Sam agreed to give him some space for a little bit, keep an eye on him from a distance and be there if he needed you guys to be. Cass took Jack somewhere private to have a “talk” with him about using his powers. You and Sam were figuring out what part of the Crow’s Nest to clean up first. You could feel the pain in the deep cut on your neck flare up again, you almost forgot about it when you were in Dean’s head. But you were ignoring it for now. Maggie and Ryan walked down into the Crow’s Nest from the library while you and Sam stood by the display map table, looking at the damage Michael’s monsters did. “We’ll get the rest of this cleaned up.” Maggie assured you and Sam.

“Yeah.” Sam murmured.

“What about the rest of Michael’s monsters?” You asked as you and Sam looked at Maggie and Ryan.

“We’re getting reports in. After you guys woke up, they all fled, split up, and went their separete ways.” Ryan shared.

“I guess Michael can’t control them now.” Maggie supposed.

“Maggie, Ryan…Thank you. For everything.” Sam expressed. 

“It wasn’t us.” Ryan mumbled. 

“Jack, he…” Maggie paused for a moment. “We didn’t know he could still do that angel stuff.”

“Yeah, for sure, we didn’t either.” You muttered a bit dejectedly, looking back at the trashed Crow’s Nest. Sam insisted that you go clean and properly take care of the wound on your neck, that he would check in with the other Hunters and start cleaning up the Crow’s Nest.

So, you left the Crow’s Nest and your feet automatically carried you to yours and Dean’s room, and of course the door was closed. You could’ve easily probably opened it, but Dean needed space. It almost felt like an insurmountable obstacle separating you from Dean. You gingerly put your hand on the door, wanting to be with Dean to help him, but right now you felt you’d be more helpful if you just left him alone. You quietly rested your forehead against the door as silent tears started dripping down your face.

After a few moments you walked away and went to your old room, closing the door on your way inside. You set the first aid kit on the sink and opened it up. Then you tried to remove the tap and gauze as gently as you could, but some tugged on your skin, making you flinch as you looked in the mirror. Once the gauze and tape were off you gently lifted the patch to reveal the raw, deep cut that left unattended would probably get infected.  Thankfully the bleeding slowed down, but it was still open. The skin around the cut was stained red with blood and images of Michael slicing your neck open flashed through your mind. It was definitely gonnna take a while to heal and it was going to leave a scar. You silently tried to clear your mind and focus on cleanin the wound. You turned the water on and soaked a washcloth before gingerly tapping it around the cut, trying to clean up the blood-stains first. You groaned in pain as the power coursing through your left arm pulsated. You squeezed your fist tightly, trying to make the power go away, but it wasn’t listening, it was like you were losing control of it. You gritted your teeth in pain whilst you looked back at the mirror, trying to ignore the almost burning feeling in your arm. Out of the corner of your eye you noticed none other than Billie suddenly appearing in your room. You sighed heavily, setting the washcloth in the sink. Billie was just what you needed right now.      

“Hey, Y/N.” Billie greeted you, standing in the back of your room by your bed. You turned around and looked at Billie with an exhausted frown on your face. “So, not doing so hot, huh? I did say I’d see you again soon.”

“What are you doing here? Why now?” You asked her.

“I was in the neighborhood.” Billie shrugged. “Figured I’d pay you a visit. But it seems like you have enough problems on your hand with that power coursing through your arm.” She noticed, looking at your left arm.

“Yeah, I was warned, but I’m terrible at listening.” You muttered, glancing at your left arm and grabbing it with your right hand as it trembled. 

“That’s an understatement.” Billie remarked in a  serious monotone voice.

“Thanks for allowing that reaper, Violet, to get us back to the bunker.” You expressed.

“Nice to hear you thanking me for once, but don’t tell anyone.” Billie warned you.

“Still, you broke the rules for us.” You pointed out.

“I took a calculated risk for Amala.” Billie stated, frowning at you. “I warned you about the dangers of jumping from world to world. But then again you’re “terrible at listening.”” 

“Rescuing Mary and Jack, saving those other people. It was worth it.” You proclaimed.

“Was it?” Billie scoffed. “I mean, just look at you and Dean now. You’re on the verge of becoming a ticking time bomb and Dean…he’s got an archangel beating down his mind, trying to break out.” 

“Yeah, don’t remind me.” You growled.

“You remember when you asked me if Dean was going to die on that nail in that barn?” Billie inquired.

“Yeah, you said that it was up to me.” You nodded.

“It was up to you, and now Dean’s no longer gonna die in that barn. Every one of his books ends with the archangel Michael escaping from his mind, and using Dean as his vessel to burn down this world.” Billie shared.

“Every single one?” You queried.

“Every single one.” Billie repeated. 

“There’s no way to change it?” You questioned.

“There might be a way, but that’s for you to figure out.” Billie told you.“Do you remember visiting my reading room?” She suddenly asked you. — Suddenly you were standing in a closed off room with row after row of shelves that reached the ceiling, all with countless stacks of thin books on them. You followed Billie, glancing at a couple shelves on your way past. — “The shelves and shelves of notebooks describing the ways you might die?”

“Yeah, I recall your personal favorite was “me getting shot by my daughter.”” You recalled, walking over to Billie.

“It was, until the funniest thing happened, they’ve all been rewritten.” Billie remarked. “They all end the same way now.” — Billie ran her hand along the spines of the notebooks. You remained silent just looking up at the countless notebooks amassed on the shelf. — 

“How?” You wondered.

“Why don’t you find out with your own eyes?” Billie suggested, holding out a notebook that had your name on the spine. You hesitantly took the notebook from her, part of you was almost scared to open it. It almost seemed like opening Pandora’s box. You glanced from the notebook to Billie, who intently stared at you, waiting for you to open it. You looked back down at the notebook and slowly opened it. There was only one page with writing on it and what it said horrified and shocked you to your very core. It read “Y/N L/N will die in a cemetery just before sunset.” You felt uncontrollable tears stream down your face as you read the next part. “She will be shot by Dean Winchester.” 

“What?” You gasped, looking up at Billie in shock. “What the hell do you expect me to do with this?”

“Do what you do best. Rewrite it.” Billie expressed. You looked wide-eyed from Billie back down to the open notebook. When you looked back up Billie was gone. You glanced around before looking back down at the words “Y/N L/N,” “will be shot by Dean Winchester,” while your tears stained the pages of the notebook.

Chapter Text

“This is her story afterall, only she has a chance to rewrite it.” Jane smiled. 

“You really plan on leaving the fate of this story in her hands?” Death raised an eyebrow, curious.

“If anyone can save Sam and Dean it’s her. That’s why I entrusted a piece of myself to her.” Jane expressed…..

“You must have one hell of an angel on your shoulder, ‘cause you’ve got a sliver of essence from a being almost as pure as God in you.” The reaper noticed.

“In my body?” You supposed.

“Not your body, your soul.” She corrected you. “But the more you use it the faster it dwindles, so try not to waste it. Or I’ll be seeing you sooner than later, Y/N…seeing you a lot sooner.”

“My name is Ryan L/N.” Ryan introduced himself, smiling at Mary and Jack…..

“They’re apparently fighting some resistance fight with Ryan.” You shared……You and Dean looked ahead at Ryan in shock, he really did look exactly like your older brother……

Abbadon suddenly plunged her hand and arm through Ryan’s chest. You watched as her hand came out through his chest, blood spilling out of the wound. “Ryan!” You screamed as you ran forward and caught him, falling to the floor as you collapsed under his weight…..

"No, Ryan." You cried as you pulled him up and held him against your chest. “Hey, Ryan. Ryan!" His body became too heavy to hold up and he went limp in your arms as he started losing focus.

“It’s not your fault.” Ryan assured you as tears ran down your face. The last thing you felt was his body collapsing onto yours as his head went limp against your neck as your whole world started to collapse with him. He was no longer breathing.

"No. No, no, no, no. Ryan!" You wailed, screamed, and bawled your eyes out….. 

THEN…..

“Even if you could force me out, what do you think I’d leave behind?” Michael posed, walking past Sam and stopping in-between Sam and Dean…..Michael punched Dean in the face once, twice before grabbing Dean’s head and slamming it into the top of the counter once and then a second time. When Michael let go of Dean, Dean rolled off the counter and collapsed onto the floor…..Sam charged at Michael first, throwing a punch which Michael dodged by ducking. Sam threw another punch at Michael with his opposite hand as Michael stood back up, but Michael deflected Sam’s fist. Sam pulled his fist back and thrusted his other fist back at Michael, which Michael blocked again…..Cass stepped forward next, throwing a punch at Michael, but Michael stepped to the side dodging Cass’ attack. Cass attempted to elbow Michael in the face to which Michael grabbed Cass’ arm and gripped it tightly. Then he proceeded to punch Cass in the face before grabbing the back of his neck and throwing him across the floor behind Michael…..Michael brought his arm up and blocked your punch as he turned around and smirked at you. You tried to punch him with your right hand, but he side-stepped around you on your left side, grabbing and twisting your arm as he turned, forcing it behind your back and restraining you. Michael yanked you up by your hair and punched you in the chest, throwing you backwards and causing you to collide with Sam as he tried to get up off the floor, slamming both of you back onto the floor….. 

“You’d be nothing but blood and bone.” Michael pointed out, looking from Cass to you to Sam, before looking at Dean.

“Then, we don’t kick him out. We keep him in.” Dean realized…..Dean lunged at Michael, grabbed the collar of his suit jacket and stepped backwards, attempting to force him inside the cooler…...Sam charged at Michael like a tank and tackled him, shoving Michael into the cooler. You and Cass ran over and helped Sam slam the door shut and keep it closed while Michael tried to break out…..

Your feet automatically carried you to yours and Dean’s room, and of course the door was closed. You gingerly put your hand on the door, wanting to be with Dean to help him, but right now you felt you’d be more helpful if you just left him alone. You quietly rested your forehead against the door as silent tears started dripping down your face…..

“So, not doing so hot, huh?” Billie supposed…..You tried to remove the tape and gauze as gently as you could, but some tugged on your skin, making you flinch as you looked in the mirror. Once the gauze and tape were off you gently lifted the patch to reveal the raw, deep cut. The skin around the cut was stained red with blood and images of Michael slicing your neck open flashed through your mind…..Michael smiled victoriously as he looked down at you, his eyes shining that bright archangel blue…..Michael paused, looking back at you whilst he yanked your head back, exposing your neck…The next few moments happened so fast…Before any of you could react Michael pulled Dean’s switchblade out and flipped it open. Then he deftly and quickly swung it at your neck. You instinctively closed your eyes as you felt the blade slice across your neck and a terrible, indescribable pain ran through your neck…..

“Seems like you have enough problems on your hand with that power coursing through your arm.” Billie noticed, looking at your left arm…..You groaned in pain as the power coursing through your left arm pulsated. You squeezed your fist tightly, trying to make the power go away, but it wasn’t listening, it was like you were losing control of it. You gritted your teeth in pain whilst you looked back at the mirror, trying to ignore the almost burning feeling in your arm…..

“You should tell Dean about these new powers that you got from Amala.” Sam insisted. “He deserves to know, especially since we’re still not sure what kind of effect this could have on you.”

“Those powers are bad news.” Dean growled. “I mean, every time you use them you get a nosebleed.” You felt a bit of blood drip down from your nose, which you just wiped away….As you closed your eyes and focused on wanting to kill the vampire, blood dripped down out of your nose…..You pulled out your machete with one hand while wiping the blood from your nose with your other hand as the werewolf charged at you….

“Amala is God’s sister, on par with him. Even just a sliver of her power should be too much for any Human to handle.” Cass added…..

“Yeah, I was warned, but I’m terrible at listening.” You muttered, glancing at your left arm and grabbing it with your right hand as it trembled.

“Look at you and Dean now. You’re on the verge of becoming a ticking time bomb and Dean…he’s got an archangel beating down his mind, trying to break out.” Billie pointed out. “Every one of his books ends with the archangel Michael escaping from his mind, and using Dean as his vessel to burn down this world.” Billie shared….. 

“Do you remember visiting my reading room?” She suddenly asked you. — Suddenly you were standing in a closed off room with row after row of shelves that reached the ceiling, all with countless stacks of thin books on them. You followed Billie, glancing at a couple shelves on your way past. — Billie ran her hand along the spines of the notebooks. You remained silent just looking up at the countless notebooks amassed on the shelf. — “The shelves and shelves of notebooks describing the ways you might die?”

“They all end the same way now.” Billie revealed. 

“How?” You wondered.

“Why don’t you find out with your own eyes?” Billie suggested, holding out a notebook that had your name on the spine. You hesitantly took the notebook from her, part of you was almost scared to open it. It almost seemed like opening Pandora’s box. You glanced from the notebook to Billie, who intently stared at you, waiting for you to open it. You looked back down at the notebook and slowly opened it. There was only one page with writing on it and what it said horrified and shocked you to your very core. It read “Y/N L/N will die in a cemetery just before sunset.” You felt uncontrollable tears stream down your face as you read the next part. “She will be shot by Dean Winchester.” 

“What?” You gasped, looking up at Billie in shock. “What the hell do you expect me to do with this?”

“Do what you do best. Rewrite it.” Billie expressed. You looked wide-eyed from Billie back down to the open notebook. When you looked back up Billie was gone. You glanced around before looking back down at the words “Y/N L/N,” “will be shot by Dean Winchester,” while your tears stained the pages of the notebook…..

NOW……

You were currently in the dimly lit galley waiting for the coffee to finish brewing. You and Sam decided to go back through all the lore on angels and archangels to try and find a way to help Dean get Michael out of his head and stop Michael for good. While Sam started going through the piles of books you two gathered in the library, you offered to brew you both some coffee for the long night ahead. You heard footsteps and glanced towards the doorway to see Dean walking through the door and down the step into the galley. “Hey.” Dean greeted you, stopping just in the doorway next to you.

“Hey, babe. How are you feeling?” You asked him, looking up at Dean whilst catching the scent of brewing coffee.

“What are you up to?” Dean countered with his own question, ignoring your question. And in turn, avoiding, yet again, to answer and talk about how he was actually doing. Conversations with him have been like this for the past three weeks. Any time you or Sam tried to ask Dean how he was doing he’d deflect with his own question or change the subject.   

“Me and Sam are going through the lore on angels and archangels again. Since we’ve got a long night ahead of us I figured we’d need all the coffee we can drink.” You answered.

“Find anything on Michael?” Dean wondered.

“Not yet, but we just started. Sam’s starting with the Book of Jubilees. ” You shared as you grabbed two coffee mugs off the rack next to the coffee machine. “We’ll figure this out.” ‘We have to.’ You internally insisted. 

“Babe, I appreciate it, you know, you…trying.” Dean expressed, smiling at you, almost sadly. 

“Of course. I mean, that’s what we’ve always done: You, me, and Sam. Take care of each other and never give up.” You insisted, setting the coffee mugs on the table next to the machine before looking up at Dean. ”You’re more than welcome to come help us. There’s plenty to go through.”

“As fun as that sounds. I-I thought I’d go for a drive, you know?” Dean mumbled. 

“A drive sounds nice, some fresh air, rock blasting on the radio.” You agreed, smiling at Dean.

“Uh…Actually I was–” Dean paused for a moment, inhaling a deep breath. “I was thinking of going solo for this one. Just me and Baby. Long stretch of road.”

“Oh, well…” You trailed off with your smile suddenly falling, taken aback by Dean’s sudden desire to go alone. 

“And figured I’d go see Mom at Donna’s cabin.” Dean went on. 

“That’s sounds…y-yeah, that sounds great. I’m sure Mary would love to see you.” You nodded.

“Okay.” Dean sighed heavily before going silent. An awkward, heavy silence rose between you two while Dean stared at you, kind of like he was trying to burn your face into his memory. You opened your mouth to ask what was wrong when he suddenly pulled you into a hug. “I just need you to know, Y/N, I love you.” He quivered, his voice trembling as his arms tightened around you.   

“I love you too, but what’s–” You began to ask, looking up at Dean concerned whilst he pulled you against his chest. Unable to see the expression on his face you just wrapped your arms around his back and returned the hug. Dean angled his head down and gently pressed the side of his face and his nose into your hair, almost like he was trying to memorize your scent and the feeling of you in his arms.   

“Take care of Sammy.” Dean suddenly whispered to you. Time seemed to stop for a split second while your eyes widened and your eyebrows furrowed in concern. You knew Dean’s been acting a bit off lately, but you figured it was the stress of the whole Michael situation getting to him, but this…fired off alarms in your head. This…This didn’t seem like a “see you later.” This seemed like a “goodbye.” It left a terrible, foreboding feeling in your heart. When you finally zoned back into reality Dean had already let go and you heard his heavy footsteps echoing on the hall floor. Whatever was going on…whatever he was planning on doing…you had to stop him. Your feet moved automatically, up the step into the hall just in time to see Dean walk out of view into one of the side doors into the library. Probably to say goodbye to Sam. You began to open your mouth to call out to Dean, to beg him to stop as you started walking after him. You couldn’t even take a full step and get the words out before your terrible, burning pain flared up in your less dominant arm again. 

Ever since Christmas Eve when you overused your borrowed power against Michael it almost seemed to have a mind of its own. Over the last three weeks it would activate all on its own at the most random of times. At first it would suddenly just flare up in your forearm, causing it to seize up with an almost unbearable burning pain running through it. It reminded you of that pain when you first said yes to Jane, a few years ago, back in that hospital. Over the course of the last three weeks the power and pain seemed to spread up into your upper arm and into your shoulder. Not wanting Sam and Dean to know you stopped and grabbed your arm to stop it from shaking. As you leaned against the tile wall of the hallway and gritted your teeth, just bearing with the pain you could feel the temperature in your left arm rise. Your mind went to what Billie said about how using it too much would kill you and you were a “ticking time bomb.”   

You refused to tell Sam and Dean what was going on, they both had bigger issues to worry about. The last thing they needed was to know that your power was going out of control. That it was going to eventually kill you. You knew that they would make you a priority, but getting Michael out of Dean’s head was more important. After about five minutes or so the pain dropped to a tolerable level and you made your way to the library. 

You walked through the side door and into the library to find Sam sitting at the table where you left him, alone. “Hey.” Sam greeted you whilst you approached the middle table. 

“Where’s Dean?” You asked him.

“He just left. Said he was going to meet Mom at Donna’s cabin, but he was acting strange. Did he say anything to you?” Sam wondered, looking up at you with a worried expression.

“Yeah, he–” You began to say as your smartphone went off. You pulled it out of your pocket and unlocked it to see a text from Ryan. 

“What?” Sam raised a curious eyebrow at you, wondering who was messaging you.   

“I just got a text from Ryan.” You mumbled, looking down at your phone to read the text. Ryan was texting you, saying that he wanted to meet up at a road-side diner about an hour away off Route Two-eighty-one near Fairfield, Nebraska to check in. 

“Wasn’t he and Riley hunting some pockets of Michael’s monsters that fled Kansas?” Sam recalled. 

“Yeah, he said they’re an hour out and wants to meet up and check in.” You shared, sending a quick reply to Ryan before looking back up at Sam.

“You want me to come with you?” Sam offered. 

“No, no.” You shook your head, putting your phone back in your pocket. “It’s just a check-in. And you need to work on this.” You urged him on your way towards the Crow’s Nest. “I’ll be back to help as soon as I can. ‘Cause we need a solution fast.”

“We do.” Sam agreed. “Just be careful.”

“Always.” You assured him as you stepped down into the Crow’s Nest and towards the hallway. After packing up your duffel bag, you took the spare pick-up truck that you guys kept around just in case. 

On your way north on Route Two-eighty-one you called Mary to ask about Dean and tell her your concerns. “Yeah, he called.” Mary answered over the truck’s blue-tooth to which your smartphone was connected. “He said it was just a supply run, but I’ll take any excuse for a visit. Cabin’s a little quiet lately.”

“Quiet?” You questioned while you kept your eyes on the dark road ahead.

“Yeah. Bobby took off for a few days. It’s fine. Just after everything that happened with his son, we needed a little space.” Mary shared.

“Uh-huh.” You murmured, frowning and going quiet as your thoughts turned to Dean. His behavior back at the bunker greatly concerned you, but you didn’t know how to help him. Besides digging into more lore…again.  

“Y/N?” Mary called your name, getting your attention.

“Yeah, uh, sorry. It’s just…”You paused, sighing heavily. ”Dean’s got me worried. He’s acting weird, even more so since we locked Michael up. He packed a bag and suddenly left all on his own, but…”

“But?” Mary urged you to continue. 

“He said he loved me.” You went on.

“That’s sweet.” Mary stiffly commented.

“Mary, Dean doesn’t usually throw the phrase “I love you” around. Even to me. He’s a man of action, not words.” You pointed out. “The only time he does is when it’s literally the end of the world. Or when one of us might die. That’s not all though…” You paused again. ”He told me to “take care of Sammy.””

“Y/N, he’ll be here soon. I’ll look after him. I’ll get to the bottom of this.” Mary assured you.

“I can drive up after my meeting with Ryan and Riley.” You offered.

“Hey. Trust him.” Mary insisted. “I’m sure he just needs some space, like Bobby. And until we know for sure we should respect that.”  

“All right.” You reluctantly agreed, despite the bad feeling you had. “I’ll talk to you later.” The call ended, leaving you alone in a heavy silence while you continued down Route Two-eighty-one, heading north into Nebraska. 

It was just after ten p.m. once you finally arrived at Mel’s twenty-four-seven road-side diner just outside of Fairfield, you pulled into the mostly empty parking lot to discover that all the lights inside were off, which concerned you. It was open twenty-four hours and there were a few vehicles still in the parking lot, including Ryan’s truck, so it couldn’t be closed. You parked in front of the diner, shut off the engine, and pulled your smartphone out. You had half a mind to call the boys, at least Sam for back-up. This whole thing screamed of a trap, probably laid by Michael’s monsters, but Sam needed to work on finding a solution for the Michael dilemma. You put your smartphone on silent before shoving it back in your pocket, in case you needed the element of surprise. Urging on the side of caution you pulled your machete out of your duffel bag and made sure your pistol was loaded before getting out of the truck. You quietly made your way around the front of the trunk and up to the front entrance of the diner. 

The bell above the door jingled as you slowly opened the door and cautiously stepped inside, looking around with your machete ready. You quietly closed the door again before taking a look around. To your shock the inside of the diner was dark with splatters of blood here and there, as well as the bodies of the employees and patrons lying dead on the floor, over the counter, and in a couple of the booths as well. You tensed up and looked around, but there seemed to be no one alive that you could see. You walked over to the booth by the door and examined the bodies of a young couple. The young woman in the left booth had fang bites in her neck, like she was killed by a vampire. Meanwhile, the young man across from her had his heart ripped out, like he was killed by a werewolf. So, what, werewolves and vampires working together? Probably some stragglers from Michael’s army. Tracking Ryan and Riley maybe? If that’s the case, where were Ryan and Riley? Stepping over to the next booth gave you your answer. Your heart sank when you found Riley’s dead body in the next booth over. Riley was one of the Hunters that you and Sam would coordinate, and he often would pair with Ryan on various cases. You knelt down to examine his body and noticed his neck covered in blood. You gently tilted his head up with your machete to find not fang bites in his neck, but that his neck was sliced clean open, almost like his blood was drained. “Sorry, Riley.” You whispered, closing his eyes before standing back up. As you stood up you heard groaning and ragged breathing coming from the back of the diner. You looked over to see someone sitting on the floor next to the jukebox, leaning against the wall. When you stepped closer to the person you managed to get a clearer view. Your eyes widened for a split second, realizing who it was. “Ryan.” You gasped whilst you walked over to Ryan and knelt down next to him.

“Y/N?” Ryan groaned, slowly lifting his head to look at you as he took heavy, ragged breaths.

“Let me look at you.” You urged him.

“I–” Ryan began as he rested the back of his against the wall.

“You’ll be fine.” You assured him, taking a look at the blood on his chin and neck. He did look like he went a few rounds with some monsters and had fang bites in his neck, but he wasn’t dead yet. “What happened?”

“We stopped off here for a quick bite and to discuss where to go next after killing a few of Michael’s monsters–” Ryan paused, taking a couple heavy breaths while sweat dripped down his face. “We were attacked, a coordinated attack by more of Michael’s monsters. Seems like some of them remained loyal even after Michael was locked away.”

“You know where they went? You asked him.  

“I don’t know, but they–” Ryan began, but suddenly stopped as he groaned in pain.

“We need to get you back to the bunker and patched up. We’ll worry about them later.” You told him, moving to help him up off the floor, but Ryan nudged your hand away, refusing to move.

“I’m not going back to the bunker.” Ryan refused.

“Of course you are, me and Sam will patch you up and you’ll be as good as new.” You told him.

“I mean, I can’t.” Ryan trembled with a slight growl. “They didn’t kill me, only because they turned me.” He revealed. Now the blood around his mouth and chin made sense. You gently lifted Ryan’s upper lip and put a light amount of pressure on his upper gum to reveal a vampire fang. 

“Son of a–” You gasped, letting go and pulling your hand back.

“Even now I can hear your heart racing and your blood pressure rising.” Ryan complained.

“It’s a good thing we’ve got a cure then, huh?” You forced a smile, trying to reassure Ryan. 

“The cure won’t work. Riley…they force-fed me his blood.” Ryan quivered. You glanced back at the booth where Riley’s body laid before looking back at Ryan. “We both know what you need to do.”

“No, no, no. You just need to hold on. We’ll get you out of here and figure this out.” You repeated with a slight quiver in your voice.

“I understand that this might be hard for you, considering the circumstances, but I cannot walk out that door.” Ryan insisted. “I need you to kill me, Y/N. You’re the only one who can do it.”

“I-I…” You trailed off, at a loss for words. Trying to process what Ryan was telling you. As well as trying to silently figure out what to do. Logically…Ryan was correct. At this point there was no cure for him. And if he had been turned into a werewolf there might have been a chance…but a vampire. You’ve seen the toll it takes on a vampire who tries to not drink live human blood. It would be a lot more painful and worse for Ryan to try and live like this. Emotionally…of course you didn’t want to kill Ryan. You knew he wasn’t actually your brother, but he did look and sound exactly like him. And beyond that…he had become a close friend and an intricate part of yours and Sam’s efforts to coordinate and train Hunters. He didn’t deserve to go out like this.   

“Please, Y/N.” Ryan begged you. As much as you hated to admit it…Ryan was right. And you needed to respect his wishes and his decision. Despite how much it hurt and pained you to have to do this. “It would be a worse fate if I accidently killed someone. So, please, save me and them from that.”

“I’m so sorry, I wish I could’ve saved you.” You apologized, gripping your machete tightly in your trembling hand as you reluctantly lifted it up, getting it in position. 

“You did save me, though.” Ryan smiled apologetically at you. You tried to smile back at Ryan, but your smile faltered as you closed your eyes and braced for what you were about to do. “Thank you, Y/N.” You heard him express just as you swung your machete. You squeezed your eyes shut even tighter as you felt a slight bit of resistance against the blade of your machete before it sliced through. Your body subconsciously flinched at the sound of a head hitting the floor and a body collapsing against it. Unable to look at Ryan’s body, you stood back up. You couldn’t help but remember your brother, Ryan —-

When Ryan opened the door he was surprised to see you, but could tell something was wrong. You bawled as you ran into his arms and hugged him. Ryan assured you as he hugged you back and rubbed your back soothingly.— Ryan came home from work and you two had dinner together, laughing and smiling. Then you watched some TV together before saying goodnight and going to bed.—You went over and cut Ryan free. You apologized to Ryan as you two got up and hugged.—“If I have to leave you or watch you get killed because of me....I'd rather leave you. I couldn't live with myself if I lost you too." You sobbed.

“No matter where you go, what happens, or who you become. You will always be Y/N L/N. My sister. I'll be waiting for the day you come back to me." Ryan cried as he pulled you into one last hug.—Ryan fired, causing you to jump as he shot the Leviathan in the head and she took a few steps back stunned. He unloaded the rest of his clip into her pushing her back. You took that chance to chop her head off and kick her head away from her body.—Ryan nodded as you bumped fists.—You and Charlie helped Ryan to his feet trying to be careful of his broken arm.—Ryan assured you as he leaned against you as rested his eyes.—You heard Ryan call out as he appeared in the doorway of Preston’s room. You tried to reach out for him as you felt your body being dragged towards the window.—Suddenly you saw the woman appear on the other side where Dean wasn’t, she was already close enough to grab you, and you were too close for Dean to get a clear shot. Just as suddenly a shotgun fired off making her disappear, you looked behind you to see Ryan.—

“I understand now….why you hunt. You have saved so many people. Thanks to you, others won’t have to go through what we did.” Ryan went on as he smiled at you. Dean walked up behind you and Ryan and wrapped an arm around each of your shoulders. You just stared at Ryan and Dean as the sun rose, casting a beautiful glow into the trees.—You began, running off down the trail with Sam right behind you. You stopped in your tracks when you saw Dean and Ryan walking back down the trail towards you and Sam.—Ryan apologized as he rubbed the top of your head.—

“What if the monsters come for me?” A young Y/N whimpered looking up at Ryan.—The closet slammed open again with that same bright, golden light and a woman walked through, she had fiery red hair tied up in a fancy bun, and wore pearls and a silver dress covered in blood.—

“Even if they do try to get you, I won’t let them have you.” A young Ryan assured her.— Abbadon suddenly plunged her hand and arm through Ryan’s chest. You watched as her hand came out through his chest, blood spit out of the wound.

“What if you aren’t there?” Young Y/N wondered.— “RYAN!” You screamed as you ran forward and caught him, falling to the floor as you collapsed under his weight.—"No, Ryan." You cried as you pulled him up and held him against your chest.—“It’s not your fa-fa-fault.” Ryan assured you as tears ran down your face.—

“I’ll always be there for you no matter what, I promise.” Young Ryan promised.— The last thing you felt was Ryan’s body collapsing onto yours as his head went limp against your neck, and your whole world started to collapse with him. He was no longer breathing. "No. No, no, no, no. Ryan!" You screamed, tears streaming down your face.—-  

You were brought back to reality when you suddenly heard the sound of the front entrance’s bell jingle. You turned around and opened your eyes to find the door wide open. You knew you made sure it was closed on your way in, meaning you weren’t alone in here. A mixture of emotions stirred in your heart, sadness, grief, guilt, regret. You gripped your machete tightly in your hand whilst you carefully walked towards the door, expecting something to be hiding behind the open door. What you didn’t expect was a monster to suddenly lunge over the counter from the kitchen, trying to tackle you.  You made a move to dodge but there wasn’t enough time. The vampire tackled you and shoved you against the diner table behind you. You recovered quickly and attempted to swing your machete at him, but he grabbed the blade with his hand, cutting his hand in the process. Blood ran down his arm as he tried to rip the machete out of your hand. Your grip on the handle only tightened, leaving you two in a stalemate. Another intense emotion swelled up from your heart…anger. This vampire turned Ryan…he caused Ryan’s death…just like the monster that killed your brother. As if in tune with your emotions you felt power well up in your less dominant hand along a burning pain. Ignoring the pain you squeezed your hand into a tight fist and attempted to punch him in the face, but he caught your fist with his free hand. With both of your arms occupied you swung your leg up and slammed it into his crotch as hard as you could. The impact made the vampire growl in pain and flinch, forcing him to let go of your hands. You brought your free hand back and punched him in the face, shoving him backwards. While he recovered and reeled from the punch you quickly swung your machete and sliced his head off, splattering blood onto your jacket and flannel. Both his head and his body hit the floor with a thud. 

When you took a few breaths you were suddenly made re-aware of the burning pain flaring up in your arm. You squeezed your enclosed hand, attempting to stop your arm and hand from shaking as you gritted your teeth. Distracted with your arm you didn’t notice the presence behind you until it was too late. You started to turn around towards the diner’s front door only to be punched in the face. You were thrown off balance, making you drop your machete whilst you stumbled back. “You really shouldn’t have come here alone, hunter.” The werewolf snarled, baring his canines at you as he pulled you up by your jacket. Without even thinking you lifted your less dominant hand, still brimming with power, and shoving it against his face in an attempt to push his face away from you. When your hand pushed against his face you could feel the power automatically flow down into your hand. You could also feel the burning pain spread up your arm and through your shoulder. The werewolf started growling in pain and before long his growls turned into screams as his face and eyes glowed a burning white. Once he was dead he let go and you both fell to the floor. You collapsed into a sitting position and grasped your arm tightly with your other hand, trying to stop the trembling. It was useless though, your hand and arm just shook uncontrollably as you pulled them against your chest.

While you gripped your arm you could feel the burning pain and energy spread down your shoulder into your chest and core. The energy just lingered and only grew, causing your chest to heat up, along with the rest of your body. It kind of felt like the energy was trying to consume you, body and soul. You squeezed your eyes shut and quivered from the unbearable pain. Your thoughts turned to Sam and Dean while the power slowly grew in your chest. You wanted to call them for help, but they couldn’t fix this…you were probably gonna die here…unless…by some miracle. With no other options your thoughts turned to Jane. This was her power afterall, you’d think she’d be able to fix it. And if you were a part of some grand plan of hers then she wouldn’t just let you die…right? ‘Jane!’ You cried internally, praying and hoping that she would come. After a few moments of silence, you thought your prayers were left unanswered.  

“Y/N…” You suddenly heard Jane speak in front of you. You opened your eyes and through your blurred vision you looked up to see Jane standing in front of you.

“You came?” You gasped through the pain, sounding a bit surprised.

“Of course. It’s my fault you’re in this position in the first place.” Jane admitted whilst taking off her dress jacket and tossing it to the floor.  

“You’re right about that.” You groaned.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know that the sliver of my essence would mutate like this.” Jane apologized, looking at you with a regretful expression.

“Why would you–” You started to ask.

“I’ll explain later, when your soul isn’t about to be consumed.” Jane assured you. “Now…” She paused, undoing her belt and pulling it out of the loops on her slacks. “You might wanna bite down on this.” Jane suggested, kneeling down in front of you with the belt in hand.

“Why?” You questioned.

“I’m going to reach into your soul and rip out the excess energy.” Jane shared.

“And it’s gonna hurt?” You assumed.

“Imagine the worst possible pain…” Jane began as she placed the belt in your mouth. You bit down on the belt to keep it in place. “...And multiply that a hundred times over.” She finished while rolling up the sleeve of her dress shirt. “Now brace yourself.” Jane warned you, placing one hand on your shoulder and positioned her other hand against your chest. Jane’s eyes glowed a brilliant, glowing white as she pulled her hand back and thrusted it towards your chest. Nothing could have prepared you for the next few moments. You wanted to scream out in pain as Jane’s hand went into your chest. It was like your chest was repeatedly being ripped into. The pain only got worse the longer she kept her hand in your chest.All you could do was bite down on the bite and squeeze your eyes shut as tears dripped down your face from the sheer pain alone. Before you knew it you blacked out from the pain and everything went dark.

Once you finally regained consciousness everything was quiet. You opened your eyes to find yourself no longer in the diner and Jane was nowhere to be found. You were bewildered to find yourself in a dimly lit hospital, standing by a nurses’ desk in the hallway. You didn’t recognize the name of the hospital that was displayed on the wall behind the nurses’ desk, but you did recognize the name of the city under it. It read “Gahanna, Ohio,” which was where you were born. You took a glance at the desk for any clues about why you were suddenly here when you noticed the date on the little desk calendar. Again it read “B/M, B/D, nineteen-eighty-one,” which weirdly enough was the day you were born. As if right on cue, the sound of a baby’s cries could be heard down the hall. You looked from the calendar towards the direction of the cries, and automatically started walking towards it, almost like you were being drawn to the crying baby. 

When you reached the room where the crying was coming from you stepped in, surprised to discover a younger version of your mother, Kathleen sitting up in a hospital bed. “Mom?” You gasped, staring at your mom in shock while she just gazed at a bassinet. You followed Kathleen’s gaze to the bassinet when it suddenly hit you…This was the day you were born, meaning the baby in the bassinet was…you. You slowly walked over to the bassinet where a newborn baby…you stirred restlessly, letting out helpless whimpers and cries.   

“Shh.” Kathleen cooed, gently reaching out a hand to comfort baby you. She hummed “As Time Goes By” while letting her hand rest in the bassinet and smiling lovingly at baby you. You couldn’t help but smile a bit at your mom and you, feeling a gentle tug at your heart as you watched baby you reach for your mom’s hand and slowly settle into a gentle slumber. “Sleep, my beautiful Y/N. I’ll be right here when you wake up.” She assured baby you. The touching moment between mother and daughter was suddenly interrupted by the sound of heavy, almost threatening footsteps approaching the room. Both you and Kathleen looked towards the door to see a dark-skinned man in a suit walk through the door. “Who are you? You’re not part of the hospital staff.” Kathleen noticed.

“All you need to know is that I’m a servant of the Lord.” The dark-skinned man told her as he stepped into the room. 

“An angel?” You gasped, looking at him in shock. Kathleen tensed up, realizing that the “man” was probably here to harm her…or worse her child. 

“Someone! Help!” Kathleen yelled, but there was no response.

“It’s useless. Every single Human in this building is asleep, and they won’t wake until morning.” The angel stated, stopping at the foot of Kathleen’s bed.

“Hey! You leave them alone.” You growled, stepping towards the angel to stop him, but he walked right through you.

“Just know that I am sorry for what I have to do.” The angel apologized, slowly approaching the right side of the bed, where the bassinet was placed.

“I don’t care why you’re here, you leave my daughter alone.” Kathleen demanded, attempting and struggling to get up. 

“Hey!” You shouted, trying to get the angel’s attention, but it was a futile effort. None of them could see you.

“Don’t you touch her!” Kathleen snapped with tears in her eyes as she glared at the angel. “I won’t let you harm my daughter.” She growled, attempting to get up while the angel stopped by the bassinet. The sound of the angel approaching the bassinet and Kathleen’s yelling seemed to startle baby you awake and cause her to start crying. 

“There’s nothing you can do. This baby…” The angel paused, looking down at baby you. “...Was destined to die the moment she was born. As it was written, so it must be.” He proclaimed, looking back up at Kathleen. 

“No! You’ll have to go through me first.” Kathleen retorted while she reached out to stop the angel. She was desperate. She’d do anything she could to protect her baby.     

“Now, sleep. And forget this interaction.” The angel instructed, putting a couple of fingers on Kathleen’s forehead. Kathleen’s eyes closed and her body collapsed back down onto the hospital bed. With Kathleen out of the way he turned his attention back to baby you, who was bawling and crying for help.

“Leave her alone you son of a b*tch.” You seethed, reaching out to grab the angel’s shoulder as he reached out to baby you. Just when you were about to reach the angel, a bright, white light consumed the room and baby you’s cries stopped. You instinctively closed your eyes to shield them from the bright light and everything went quiet again.

After you finally opened your eyes again and found yourself not in the hospital room, but in a garden of some kind. “What the hell?” You questioned, looking around at the various flowers and plants. You couldn’t make heads or tails of where you were now or what was going on. You had a bunch of questions, though—like who was that angel? Why did he want to kill baby you? Or better yet did he kill baby you? Well, clearly you were alive, so maybe he failed…hopefully? Probably? Your thoughts were interrupted at the sound of instinct talking a bit farther in the garden. You walked towards the voices, hoping for some answers. After walking down a stone path over a little creek you walked around some bushes into a clearing where you found “Jane” sitting on the edge of a fountain with a strangely familiar dark-skinned man in front of her, holding something. With his back turned to you you couldn’t see what he was holding, but from the way he was holding it you’d think he was holding a… “I brought her as you requested, Amala.” The dark-skinned man informed Jane.

“Thank you, Joshua.” Jane smiled up at him as he gently handed her a baby. Wasn’t Joshua the care-taker of the Garden? Who Chuck talked to from time to time? You stepped towards them, curious what was going on. After Joshua handed her the baby he stepped to the side a bit, giving you a clear view of Jane and the baby. “Hello, Y/N.” Jane smiled down at baby you who wiggled a bit restlessly in her arms. “A bit lively aren’t you?” She chuckled a bit before looking back up at Joshua. “No one knows she’s here?”

“I found her the moment her soul came to Heaven, and managed to evade the notice of the angels.” Joshua assured her. “As for your brother…he’s seemed to have moved onto another world for now.”

“Good. That’ll give me some time to figure out how to stop him.” Jane stated.

“Speaking of…what do you plan to do with the baby?” Joshua wondered.

“Save her…hopefully.” Jane expressed, looking back down at baby you with a concerned frown. “I have one more favor to ask of you old friend. I hate asking more of you, but I can’t take her back myself. Not being trapped here in my own little gilded cage.” She explained, glancing at the her garden before looking back at Joshua.

“Of course I would, but how will you protect her? Won’t they just kill her again?” Joshua pointed out.

“We’d need a way to protect her and keep her from being noticed.” Jane mumbled, lost in thought for a moment. “Unless…” Jane gasped, her face lighting up. “I put a bit of my power, my essence into her soul.”

“But the danger that poses to her. We don’t know how her body or soul would react to that kind of power.” Joshua warned.

“Just a sliver of it should be fine, and with her being a newborn she’ll have plenty of time to acclimate and adjust to the sliver of power.” Jane clarified. “Y/N deserves a chance to grow up and live a long, happy life.” She proclaimed, smiling down at baby you. “I’m sorry, Y/N. It’s because of me that your life was cut too short.” Jane apologized. “But I hope with this…” She paused, gently holding her hand over baby you’s chest. A tiny, bright, white light flowed out of Jane’s hand and into baby you. “You can live a long life, and change the tragic fate of two brothers. Please. I don’t know what’s going to happen to you here on out, but I believe in you. Because you’re the only one who can save them. Rewrite their story.”

As you blinked everything went black and when you started to wake up you felt yourself lying on aged, fake-leather. You opened your eyes to find the ceiling of the diner above you and you slowly sat up to find yourself in one of the clean booths of the diner. “Easy there, Y/N.” Jane warned you, sitting at the edge of the booth across the table from you. “You’re probably still recovering from what you just went through.”

“What happened?” You asked, looking over at Jane.

“You blacked out from the pain, and when I finished removing the excess power I laid you in this booth to rest.” Jane shared. 

“How long was I out?” You wondered, pulling your phone out to check the time. 

“About seven hours.” Jane answered, a bit too casually for your liking. 

“Seven hours?” You growled, opening your phone to see that it was almost seven in the morning. There were also a bunch of texts and a couple of missed calls from Sam. You quickly texted Sam, saying that you were okay and you’d call him back in a bit. “Is it all gone?” 

“I was unable to remove all of it otherwise it would kill you, so I took out as much as I could. There is only a tiny sliver remaining, just enough to keep you alive.” Jane explained. “How do you feel?”

“Really sore, achy, but alive. So that’s something.” You mumbled, looking down at your less dominant arm which was longer in pain. “Tell me…did an angel really kill me on the day I was born?” You asked, looking at Jane with a slight glare and frown.

“Yes.” Jane answered, returning your frown with a guilty, solemn expression of her own. 

“Why?” You half-asked, half-demanded. 

“Something out there wanted you dead, so that angel followed out the orders he was given.” Jane answered.

“But why? I was just a baby.” You pointed out.

“Your very existence alone threatened them and their plans.” Jane clarified.

“And after he killed me you brought me back, but not after putting that sliver in my soul.“ You went on.

“Correct.” Jane nodded. “I needed to make sure you were protected, since I couldn’t protect you myself.”

“From what?” You inquired.

“There are worse things out there than Lucifer and Michael. Much worse. And a time will come when they threaten your lives.” Jane warned.

“Who? Why?” You questioned.

“I know you have questions–” Jane started to say before you interrupted her.

“Of course I have questions. I just found out that an angel killed me when I was a baby and you shoved a sliver of your essence in my soul to protect me from some great threat that apparently is gonna try to kill me, Sam, and Dean.” You snapped.

“I’ll explain everything at the right time.” Jane assured you.

“You always say that.” You growled. “Well, now would be a great time.”

“I can’t now.” Jane refused, standing up from the booth.

“If not now, then when?” You retorted, standing up from your booth, glaring at Jane.

“At The End.” Jane replied, looking back at you with a serious expression.

“At the–” You began as Jane disappeared before your eyes. ”Jane! You–son of a b*tch!” You shouted out. 

With Jane gone and you no longer dying you were left with the manner of cleaning up the dead bodies. Ryan and Riley deserved a Hunter’s funeral, but that still left the other bodies to deal with. And to be honest you had a hard time even looking at Ryan’s body. So, you found some flammable liquid in the kitchen along with a can of salt. After turning on the gas stoves in the kitchen, you poured a trail of salt and liquid through the kitchen and into the dining area, over each of the bodies and throughout the room on your way to the diner’s front entrance. With both canisters empty you just tossed them back into the diner and stepped outside the doorway. You took one last look at Ryan’s body as you pulled out your lighter and ignited it. “Goodbye Ryan.” You murmured dejectedly, tossing your lighter into the diner. The moment the lighter hit the trail of liquid a fire started and slowly spread throughout the diner. “And I’m sorry.” You apologized before closing the door and walking over to your pick-up truck. 

You opened the driver’s side door and took off your jacket and flannel, throwing them in the back before tossing your blood-stained machete onto your duffel bag. Then you climbed into the driver’s seat and sat there for a moment, just watching the fire burn inside the diner. You zoned out a bit as you stared off ahead. Normally you’d probably be crying right now or getting frustrated, but no…you were too exhausted to even cry…you were just tired of everything. Losing people close to you, being a part of Jane’s grand plan, having big bads try to kill you and your family. How once again yours and Dean’s lives were being threatened again. What–with the chance of Michael taking control or Dean supposedly killing you. Part of you wished you could be done with it all. But of course you couldn’t give up, you weren’t allowed to give up, ‘cause that meant giving up on Sam and Dean. You were suddenly dragged back into reality by the sound of your smartphone ringing. You pulled it out to see Sam calling you. “Hey, Sam.” You greeted Sam, trying to conceal your dejected tone the best you could.

“Y/N, what happened to you?” Sam frantically asked, sounding worried.

“I was attacked at the diner. By a couple of Michael’s monsters. Stragglers who were working together.” You shared. 

“Are you okay?” Sam inquired, his voice laced with concern.

“I’m…fine.” You lied. “But Ryan and Riley didn’t make it. They were killed before I got here.” Sam didn’t need to know about Ryan being turned or how you had to kill him. And you certainly didn’t want to say anything about almost dying, or Jane helping you, or the vision or dream or whatever it was that you saw. 

“I…I don’t know what to say.” Sam stuttered, at a loss for words. “You need help? I just left the bunker, I can head over.”

“I took care of the situation. But where are you going?” You questioned, furrowing your eyebrow and looking at your smartphone.

“Donna’s cabin. Something’s up with Dean. There’s some stuff missing from the bunker. Seems like he took some tools as well as a couple books on wards and archangels.” Sam explained. 

“All right, I’ll meet you there.” You agreed.

“Okay, and Y/N…” Sam paused for a moment.

“Yeah?” You urged him to continue.

“You sure you’re okay?” Sam asked again.  

“Yeah.” You assured him while you looked up at the burning diner and frowned. “I’ll see you at the cabin.”

“See you there.” Sam repeated before ending the call. You started the engine and pulled out of the parking lot as fast you could. Speeding down the road towards Hibbing, Minnesota and leaving the burning diner behind.

It took you about eleven hours to drive all the way up to Donna’s cabin in Hibbing, by the time you got up there it was past dark. You pulled up behind Sam’s car on the dirt road next to the cabin and shut the engine off. Then you got out of the truck and walked over to Sam who was waiting outside his car for you. Together you and Sam walked down the dirt drive, heading towards the cabin. Thankfully when you and Sam approached the cabin you two found Dean walking towards the barn. But when you and Sam walked up behind Dean he suddenly turned around and aimed his pistol at you two. “Hey! Whoa!” Sam cried as you both jumped back and put your hands in the air.

“Easy! Just us!” You assured Dean. Dean definitely looked surprised to see you and Sam, but his surprise was quickly replaced with worry and concern whilst he pulled his pistol down. 

“Dean, what’s going on here?” Sam questioned while you both looked at Dean concerned and confused.

“It’s Mom. She’s gone.” Dean growled.

Dean quickly gave you and Sam a rundown of what happened. Apparently Nick was looking for Mary for some reason or another, and discovered Mary’s location at the cabin after he got pulled over by Donna, knocked her out, and looked through her phone. Donna joined you and the boys at the cabin a few minutes later. Then you four went inside where Donna filled you guys in. “I got his tags. I put my guys on it, they’re running ‘em. I’m sorry.” Donna apologized.

“It’s not your fault, Donna.” Dean assured Donna while putting his jacket on.

“It’s ours.” You admitted. Donna looked from Dean to you and Sam.

“Mine. I’m the one who decided to let him go.” Sam corrected you, glancing at you for a moment before looking back at Donna. “Nick said, when he left, he was just gonna go home. I-I didn’t know he was–”

“Killing people?” Dean finished with a growl, frowning disapprovingly at Sam. Sam looked over at Dean with a regretful frown of his own, while you glanced between the brothers, sensing the stress and tension between them.

“Sheriff?” A deputy called out of Donna’s radio, interrupting the staring contest between Sam and Dean.

“Yeah, go for Hanscum.” Donna replied into her radio. You, Sam, and Dean all looked at Donna, hoping that the deputy had a lead on Nick and Mary. 

“We got that van you were looking for.” The deputy informed Donna. “Traffic cam just caught it pulling into a storage facility outside Grand Rapids.” You four glanced between each other.

“Copy that. I got it from here.” Donna told the deputy.

“How far’s Grand Rapids?” You asked Donna.  

“Thirty, forty minutes.” Donna answered.

“Be there in twenty.” Dean declared, rushing to the door ahead of the rest of you. You and Sam followed Dean with your eyes as he practically ran outside before you, Sam, and Donna followed after him. 

You, Sam, and Dean followed Donna’s sheriff cruiser in the Impala with both vehicles speeding down the dark, slick road. Donna was blaring her lights and sirens to keep the road clear so you guys could get to Grand Rapids as fast as you could. The first fraction of the drive was quiet with a heavy atmosphere lingering between you and the boys…well mainly between you and Sam, and Dean. “Say it. I can see you want to. Might as well go ahead and say it.” Sam urged Dean, breaking the heavy silence. You were actually surprised that Dean hadn’t said anything yet, especially with Mary in trouble. 

“All right.” Dean sighed heavily. “Nick is not a project. He’s not a frickin’ puppy.” He snapped, glancing at you and Sam before looking back at the road. “He was Lucifer’s vessel for years.”

“We know that, Dean. I thought–” Sam began, trying to explain himself. You were extremely concerned about Nick’s mental wellbeing and didn’t like the idea of him leaving the bunker, but you’d just gotten Dean back. So, you had much bigger concerns at the time.

“You thought he’d, what, walk it off? And you didn’t try to talk some sense into Sam?” Dean questioned, frowning back at you for a moment before looking back at the road. You opened your mouth to say something to defend your position in the argument, but you quickly closed your mouth while Dean continued on. “Come on, guys. You’re not that dumb.” He growled.

“It’s not about being dumb, Dean, it’s called compassion.” Sam retorted. “Look, what happened to Nick could’ve happened to me. It almost happened to me.” Dean just scoffed and rolled his eyes, glancing at Sam and looking back at the road. “You change one little thing in our past, and that was me. Lucifer wearing me to the prom.” Sam snapped. “Besides, since when do we give up on people? Since when do we just cut people loose?” 

“Well, maybe you need to learn, okay? ‘Cause when people are past the point of saving, maybe you need to learn to walk away.” Dean argued, glaring at Sam before looking back at the road. Both brothers went silent and avoided looking at each other. With Sam sighing heavily and looking out his window and Dean just glaring at the road ahead. Dean’s last comment bugged you, though. It almost seemed like Dean wasn’t talking about Nick. It was almost like…maybe Dean was referring to himself. Did he think he was past the point of saving? That made you recall what Billie said, about how all of Dean’s books end with Michael taking control and burning the world. She did say there might be a way to change it, but you had no clue what that way could be. Then there was the whole matter of Dean killing you…you knew Dean wouldn’t kill you, but Michael would in a heartbeat. But then it would say that Michael would be the one to kill you. So that didn’t make any sense either. It all left you with more questions and concerns than answers, and you hated it. 

When you guys finally got to the storage units and found the only open one, you followed Sam and Dean inside with Donna behind you. You guys found Mary pinned to the wire fence by Nick and a man bound to a chair with a devil’s trap spray painted to the floor underneath him. Sam fired a warning shot at Nick to get him to back away from Mary. When the bullet hit the wire and caused sparks to fly Nick jumped away from Mary and stepped into the corner, shielding his face with his arms. “Get away from her!” Sam demanded whilst you two stepped towards Nick with both your pistols aimed at him.

“Stay back!” You warned him, glaring at him while Dean walked over to check on Mary and Donna walked up behind you and Sam. You and Sam glanced over at Mary concerned to see Dean untie the ropes from Mary’s wrists, and check Mary over to make sure she was okay.

“She all right?” Sam asked Dean. Donna stepped over onto Sam’s right side with her pistol aimed at Nick as well. 

“She’s good.” Dean assured you and Sam.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” You growled, frowning back at Nick along with Sam.

“What are you doing?” Sam questioned.

“What I have to.” Nick retorted, looking at you and Sam with his hand covering his ear. You and Sam both let your guard down for a split second, and Nick suddenly grabbed a knife off the table behind him and knelt down to break the trap.

“No, Nick!” Sam shouted.

“Don’t!” You yelled as you and Sam fixed your pistols’ aim on Nick.

“No!” Mary cried, but it was too late with the devil’s trap broken, the demon was freed.

“Showtime.” The demon grinned, easily ripping himself free of the ropes binding him to the chair. As he stood up and lifted his hands high in the air all six of you were suddenly thrown off your feet and lifted into the air. Then when he suddenly brought his hands back down you were all slammed into the concrete floor with a painful thud, causing each of you to groan and exclaim in pain. You managed to lift your head up while the rest of your body ached from the impact. “Wanna know why I gutted your family?” The demon began with a sneer, turning his attention to Nick. Nick managed to pull himself up off the floor, using the table next to him as leverage. “Orders. I was following orders.”

“From who?” Nick questioned.

“Who do you think?” The demon retorted. “Lucifer planned the whole thing.”

“I don’t understand, why my family? Why me?” Nick cried.

“No particular reason. You were chosen, but you’re not special. We threw a dart at the phone book.” The demon muttered, almost mockingly. With the demon’s back to you and Sam, you both managed to push yourselves up onto your knees. You glanced over at Dean as he slowly stood up and started reciting an exorcism, which caught the demon’s attention. “Naughty.” The demon growled, pushing his hand out and slamming Dean into the shelf behind Dean, cutting him off. Dean hit the floor again with a groan.“So, who dies first?” The demon wondered, looking over at Mary, who was on her feet with a knife in hand. You, Sam, Donna, and Dean pulled yourselves back up onto your feet while the demon’s attention was on Mary. When the demon turned towards her Nick suddenly took the opening to attack the demon from behind and force him to his knees. Then Nick brought an angel blade down and plunged it into the demon’s chest. The demon screamed out in pain as his face and eyes glowed a sparking, orange color while Nick just painfully smiled down at the demon with tears in his eyes. Nick held the blade in for an unnecessarily long time before roughly pulling it out and letting go of the demon’s body which collapsed to the floor, dead. Now that the demon was dead Nick frantically looked between all of you with the angel blade still in hand.

“Nick! Nick, take it easy!” Sam urged Nick, holding his hands out to show Nick that he didn’t want to harm him. Nick slowly backed himself into the corner, glanced between the rest of you in a panic. When Mary attempted to step towards him and take the angel blade from him Nick swung it in her direction. Donna shot Nick in the leg to prevent him from hurting Mary, or any of you. Nick’s leg gave out when the bullet hit it forcing Nick to drop his angel blade and fall onto the floor. Then Mary walked over and punched Nick in the face as hard as she, shoving him to the floor and incapacitating him.

After handcuffing Nick, Donna dragged him out to her sheriff’s cruiser with you, the boys, and Mary following behind her. You followed Sam around Nick’s van while Dean and Mary walked over to the Impala. But while Sam joined Donna and Nick at her cruiser, probably to talk to Nick you stayed by the van, thinking about everything that had happened today, and lately–from the way Dean has been acting recently…to what Billie told you about what was supposed to happen to both you and Dean. All she told you was to “figure it out” and “rewrite it,” whatever the hell either of those were supposed to mean. Then there was everything that happened with Jane. You were relieved that Jane saved you and removed the excess energy, silver lining—that was one less thing for you to worry about, but still…it disturbed you that there could be something out there worse than Michael or Lucifer and it posed a threat to you, Sam, and Dean. You couldn’t worry about that right now, though. Michael was the bigger threat, and getting him out of Dean’s head took priority over everything else.

You, the brothers, and Mary returned to Donna’s cabin for the night where Dean promised to explain everything to you and Sam, but he insisted on just giving him until morning. You and Sam reluctantly agreed and neither of you saw Dean for the rest of the night. Mary seemed to know what was going on, but kept her mouth shut out of respect for Dean. You were pretty sure none of you got any sleep that night. You spent the night trying to once again make some sense from everything that has happened. 

The next morning Dean brought you and Sam out to Donna’s shed where he revealed to you and Sam what he had been working on the last couple days…a steel coffin with what looked like ancient, intricate wards engraved in it. “It’s a Ma’lak box.” Dean revealed as he closed the lid of the box and put the latches down. “Secured and warded. Once inside, nothing gets out. Not even an archangel. Especially an archangel.” He exclaimed, pacing around to the other side of the box.

“Y-yeah. I’ve read about these, but no one’s ever–” Sam stuttered before suddenly pausing, at a loss for words. Both of you were, it was what Dean’s been planning? Why he’s been acting so weird? Why he told you to “take care of Sammy.””  ”They’re impossible to build.”

“Yeah, well, not so much.” Dean mumbled, looking at you and Sam.

“So, this is your plan?” You scoffed, looking at Dean in sheer disbelief.. “Be buried alive? Trapped in a box with Michael?”

“No, buried’s not safe enough.” Dean shook his head in disagreement. ”Plan is, pay little hush money, charter a boat to take me out to the Pacific.” He clarified. “Splash.” Dean shrugged. You and Sam went silent for a moment, trying to process and understand Dean’s insane plan. How’d he even figure out how to make this thing in the first place? 

“You and Michael trapped together for eternity?” Sam questioned.

“Yeah.” Dean nodded.

“This is insane, even for us.” You pointed out.

“It’s the only sane play I’ve got.” Dean retorted. “Michael gets out, that’s it for this world. And he will get out.”

“But how do you know that for sure?” Sam asked Dean.

“Because I do. Because I can feel him in my head.” Dean growled, gesturing to his head with his hand. “That door is giving. I can feel it giving.”

“There has to be another way.” You insisted. 

“There’s not, okay? There…” Dean paused for a moment with a pained expression on his face. “Y/N, Sam, you’ve both tried, Cass has tried, Jack…” He paused again. “And I love you both for trying.” Dean expressed, looking at you and Sam with tears shimmering in his eyes. “But none of it’s gonna work.”

“We don’t know that.” Sam countered.

“Yeah, we do.” Dean stated as-a-matter-of-factly.

“How?” You wondered.

“Billie.” Dean answered.

“Billie?” Sam gasped, furrowing his eyebrows at Dean, confused. 

“She paid me a little visit. She said that there’s only one way that this ends right.” Dean shared. You stared at him in shock…so that day she “happened to be in the neighborhood,” she was paying a visit to Dean. Was this the way she was talking about? To save Dean? You refused to believe it. This might be able to save the world, but it d*mn Dean to an eternal prison with Michael. “And this is it.” He proclaimed, lightly tapping his on the lid of the box. “This right here, this box.” You and Sam both stared at Dean in disbelief. “So she gave up the special recipe, and all I had to do was the work.” Dean quivered, his voice trembling a bit as he rubbed the lid of the box. “It’s fate.”

“Since when do we believe in fate?” Sam scoffed.

“Now, Sam, since now.” Dean retorted.

“Well that’s crap.” You growled, causing both brothers to look at you while you just frowned at Dean. “You wanna know why? Billie paid me a visit too.” Now Dean and Sam looked at you surprised to learn that Billie also visited you. “She said that it was fate–” You spat out the word fate with disdain. “–That you were going to kill me, but we all know that won’t happen.” You pointed out. “So, there has to be another way, and we will find it together like we always have.”

“Not this time, Y/N.” Dean shook his head with his voice cracking, on the verge of breaking.

“So, you came out here to see Donna, to see Mom on some, what, some sick secret farewell tour?” Sam quivered, his voice quaking with anger and pain. 

“You were really planning on leaving without even telling me and Sam?” You scoffed in disbelief. “Us. After everything–” You paused for a moment, at a loss for words. “You know how messed up that is? How unfair that is?” You angrily raised your voice, frustrated tears shimmering in your eyes as you looked at Dean. 

“I didn’t have a choice!” Dean snapped, looking at you with a pained expression. “Y/N, you two are the last two people I could tell, the last two people I could be around, ‘cause you're the only ones that could have talked me out of it!” He shouted. “And I won’t be talked out of it. I won’t. I’m doing this.” Dean decided. “Now, you two can either let me do it alone, or you could help me.” He suggested. “But I’m doing this.” You all went silent for a moment and a suffocating air settled between you, Sam, and Dean. After everything you three had gone through, was this gonna be it? Was this gonna be how things end? Dean quietly waited for yours and Sam’s answer, he knew what he was asking of you two. And that was probably why he tried to not involve either of you in the first place. If the roles were reversed…Logically Dean was right, you guys needed to protect the world from Michael, otherwise it could end up like Apocalypse World…or worse. With this box that could be possible, and you knew better than anyone else that when Dean decided on something he was committed, he truly thought that this was the only way to stop Michael. But was it? The real question was—could you give up Dean for the sake of the world?

“All right.” Sam reluctantly agreed. With his answer both brothers looked at you, awaiting your answer. You even struggled to come up with an answer for yourself let alone them. You knew that the moral, correct thing would be to let Dean go through with this and save the world from Michael. But…the words refused to come out…because deep down inside, you didn’t want to lose Dean even if it meant risking the world…

Chapter Text

“We understand each other, we stick together. That’s the foundation of our relationship.” You proclaimed…..Dean paused as he pulled you close to him, close enough to kiss. You looked up into his shining green eyes that sparkled like emeralds, the only thing you could see reflected in them was you. Then you both leaned in and kissed…..Dean closed and locked the door while lifting you up as you wrapped your legs around his back. You exchanged kiss after kiss, each one getting hotter and heavier than the next. You continued to kiss his face–his cheeks–his jawline–down to his neck and tugging his shirt down to kiss his collarbone…..You and Dean pulled back and kissed each other as hard as you could, putting all of your feelings over the years into this last kiss, all the while tears streamed down both your cheeks…..You leaned your body against Dean’s as he wrapped one arm around your shoulder, pulling you into his side. Dean moved his hand from your shoulder up on top of your head, rubbing it comfortingly as you rested your head on his shoulder…..You were speechless as Dean took the smaller washer and gently took your left hand, slipping it on your ring finger. A natural smile formed on your face as you took the bigger washer and slipped it onto Dean’s left ring finger…..Dean tucked one arm under you while he wrapped his other arm over you, cuddling against your back. You fell right to sleep, clinging to Dean’s arms as he pulled you in close to his chest…..

“I’ve stuck by your side through a lot of sh*t. I followed your lead in the worst and stupidest situations.” You went on…..Dean reached his hand out to take yours. You went towards Dean as fast as you could and reached out to grab his hand. You two stared at each other desperate, as fear and uncertainty welled up inside you. Just as you were about to grasp Dean's fingers a rumbling explosion of black ooze consumed you, Dean, and Cass.....Dean just held Y/N from behind, tightly to his chest as she clinged to his arms and continued bawling her eyes out. Sam and Dean looked at each other as they both started silently crying along with Y/N. Dean buried his face into Y/N’s hair and shoulder as they held onto each other for dear life…..As you turned around Dean swung a hammer at your face, you ducked and it smashed into the tile. Then you stood up and held the demon knife against his throat. Dean chuckled, holding his hands up…..Dean adjusted his hold on you, grabbing your chin instead of your throat. Then he lifted you off the ground by your chin and smashed your head into the tile wall as hard as he could…..You grabbed Dean by his collar and punched him in the face as hard as you could, summoning the remaining power you managed to shove him off of Cass…..You stood up and charged at Dean, jumping on his back and wrapping your legs around his chest and your arms under his arms and up over his shoulders, trying to stop him. Dean gritted his teeth and growled as he pulled you off of him and slammed you into the floor below him, pinning you to the floor under him with his foot…..You lifted Dean’s arm and hand, and the scythe with it. Dean tried to pull away, but you kissed him deeper, pulling him down towards you with your free while biting his lip to keep him from moving. Suddenly a horrible, unbearable pain shot through your body as you stabbed yourself in the lower abdomen with the scythe…..Amara stumbled her way in breathing heavily, beat-up, bruised, and broken with deep cuts all over her body. Dean stared at her in shock, his body starting to move towards her on instinct alone. You grabbed his arm and pulled him to you, keeping him close to you as you intertwined your fingers in his…..Tears started streaming down Dean’s face as he stared at you wide-eyed. In a matter of seconds of the love in his eyes vanished without a trace. All you saw was the eyes of someone looking at a stranger. Seeing the love he had for you, the relationship you built crumble–it felt like someone was actually ripping your heart out…..You opened the case and looked at the syringes, you didn’t even need to think about it. Before you knew it you pulled out the syringe that was supposed to stop the heart and quickly removed the cap, stabbing it into your upper abdomen and pushing the pump of the syringe before either of the boys could stop you…..

“We do best–we’re strongest when we work together. That’s how we’ve always done it.” You explained…..When the door on the mezzanine suddenly opened, you and Sam looked up to see Dean walk over to the railing with a blown-in knee. Dean smiled at you and Sam. You and Sam got back to your feet, just smiling at Dean while taking deep breaths…..You ran over and slid across the room reaching the archangel blade and picking it up. You looked up and threw the archangel blade up to him. Dean caught the archangel blade and managed to lift up the archangel blade and stab Lucifer through the chest with it…..You heard Dean call out as he slid the spear over to you. You quickly and deftly grabbed it and swung the hilt up, slamming it into Michael’s chin and forcing him down onto his back. You only had one chance at this so you needed to be quick. Before Michael could get up you flipped the spear around and thrusted the tip of the spear into Michael’s chest…..

“When you died it felt like a piece of me died with you.” You admitted….You sprinted through the factory into its depths just in time to see Metatron stab Dean through the chest with an angel blade…..You sat on the ground at the foot of the bed staring between your mom’s pistol and the bottle of scotch. You ignored the glass and drank straight from the bottle, chugging the stuff hoping it would numb the pain, but no matter how much you drank your chest killed you more and more…..

“Living without Dean isn’t living at all. I’d rather die than lose Dean again, I can’t do it.” You admitted through your crying…..Suddenly Dean started taking a turn for the worse and started seizing. You pulled him onto your lap and held him tightly to try and stop him from shaking…..You tugged yourself out of Sam’s hold as you reached out for Dean’s body but you were too late in a blink Michael was gone, taking Dean’s body along with him…..

“If you can’t believe in anything else, at least believe in us…me, yourself, and Sam. ‘Cause that’s how we’ve made it through everything so far.” You insisted…..You laughed as you and the boys came together for a group hug…..Dean pulled you and Sam into a tight hug, causing you both to groan a bit. Sam wrapped his arms around you and Dean clinging for dear life…..You proclaimed, holding your beer out for Sam and Dean to clink to. You three knocked your beers together before leaning back in your fold-able lawn chairs to enjoy the peace and quiet…..You turned back around and walked back over to Sam and Dean pulling them both into a group hug, holding them tightly as they returned the group hug, not wanting to let go….

You pulled the shotgun down and walked over to Sam and Dean as you guys made your way out of the clearing. “Who are you?” The old man asked.

“We’re the guys that saved the world.” Sam declared on the way out of the clearing…..

THEN……

“What are you doing?” Sam asked him, but Cass just kept walking.

“Cass, what are you thinking?” You called after him. 

“What I have to.” Cass retorted, stomping into the hallway…..Cass took his one hand off Donatello’s head and lightly put two of his fingers to Donatello’s temple. Then began the process of striping the spell of Donatello’s mind. Cass’ eyes glowed a bright blue as he went into a trance….You guys looked from Cass, who was putting his trench coat back on, to Donatello, who was an unresponsive, drooling mess. You and the brothers ran into the dungeon to check on Donatello…..

“The man is freaking brain-dead with machines keeping him alive. That’s not exactly living.” You pointed out…..

“It’s like you said, Dean. Whatever it takes.” Cass declared…..

“Nick said, when he left, he was just gonna go home. I-I didn’t know he was–” Sam began.

“Killing people?” Dean finished with a growl, frowning disapprovingly at Sam…..Nick brought an angel blade down and plunged it into the demon’s chest. The demon screamed out in pain as his face and eyes glowed a sparking, orange color while Nick just painfully smiled down at the demon with tears in his eyes…..Donna shot Nick in the leg to prevent him from hurting Mary, or any of you. Nick’s leg gave out when the bullet hit it forcing Nick to drop his angel blade and fall onto the floor…..

“I can feel him in my head.” Dean growled, gesturing to his head with his hand. “Michael gets out, that’s it for this world. Billie said that there’s only one way that this ends right.”

“Every one of his books ends with the archangel Michael escaping from his mind, and using Dean as his vessel to burn down this world.” Billie shared…..

“There’s no way to change it?” You questioned.

“There might be a way, but that’s for you to figure out.” Billie told you…..

“Ma’lak box.” Dean revealed as he closed the lid of the box and put the latches down. “Secured and warded. Once inside, nothing gets out. Not even an archangel. Plan is, pay little hush money, charter a boat to take me out to the Pacific.” He clarified. “Splash.”

“So, this is your plan?” You scoffed, looking at Dean in sheer disbelief. “Trapped in a box with Michael?”

“You and Michael trapped together for eternity?” Sam questioned…..

“You were really planning on leaving without even telling us?” You scoffed in disbelief. “After everything–” You paused for a moment, at a loss for words. “You know how messed up that is? How unfair that is?” You angrily raised your voice, frustrated tears shimmering in your eyes as you looked at Dean. 

“I didn’t have a choice!” Dean snapped, looking at you with a pained expression. “Y/N, you two are the last two people I could tell, the last two people I could be around, ‘cause you're the only ones that could have talked me out of it!” He shouted. “Now, you two can either let me do it alone, or you could help me.” He suggested. “But I’m doing this.” You all went silent for a moment and a suffocating air settled between you, Sam, and Dean. 

“All right.” Sam reluctantly agreed. With his answer both brothers looked at you, awaiting your answer. You even struggled to come up with an answer for yourself let alone them. You knew that the moral, correct thing would be to let Dean go through with this and save the world from Michael. But…the words refused to come out…because deep down inside, you didn’t want to lose Dean even if it meant risking the world…

NOW…..

You didn’t agree with Dean’s plan in the slightest, but you couldn’t just let him do this alone either. So, you “reluctantly, halfheartedly agreed.” Now, you and Sam had the time it was supposed to take you guys to get to the East coast to convince Dean to give up on this insane plan, or pray that Cass could find another solution. You guys drove for most of the day with the Ma’lak box strapped to a trailer that was hooked to the back of the Impala. By the time you and the boys reached the border between Minnesota and Iowa it was after dark again. So, you three stopped at a motel for the night, but you weren’t getting any sleep. 

For the first time in years you and Dean slept on different sides of your shared bed instead of cuddling. You laid on your left side near the edge of the bed next to the end table that sat between your bed and Sam’s bed with your back towards Dean. Despite him being only a mere couple feet away he’s never felt farther away. You’ve barely said two words to Dean since you guys left Donna’s house, you were pissed, livid that Dean wanted to give up now after everything you guys had been through, after everything you and him had been through. It hurt and almost felt like a betrayal…like he was giving up on you and Sam.

You kept your eyes shut, hoping that you would fall asleep at some point, but it was useless. You had countless thoughts running through your head, from how you guys were driving Dean to his eternal damnation to trying to think of a way to convince him to wait and give you guys more time to find a different solution, but so far all you were doing is stressing yourself out even more. Unable to successfully fall asleep you opened your eyes, to see that Sam’s bed was empty and the bathroom door was closed. You weren’t surprised that he couldn’t sleep either, you two were covertly working together with Cass to figure out a solution to this. You quietly tossed the sheet off of you and sat up on your side of the bed and glanced behind you at Dean who was asleep, but clearly having a nightmare, evident from the sweat and trembling. He was lying on his back with his left hand on the bed, gripping the sheets tightly as it subconsciously reached towards you. You naturally formed a weak, pained smile on your face whilst a bittersweet feeling swelled up in your heart. You knew this wasn’t an easy choice for Dean to make, but he thought this was the only choice. You frowned again when you looked at the clock on the nightstand between the beds. With time running out you and Sam were also running out of the nonexistent options as well. Well, there was one option…Jane. You didn’t want to rely on her yet again, especially since she was keeping secrets from you about that great threat and who knows what else. But if it meant saving Dean, stopping Michael…you’d ask for her help. Hell, if it meant not losing Dean you’d probably say yes to her again. Your train of thought was interrupted at the sound of the bathroom door opening. You looked over to see Sam stepping out of the bathroom. Now that you thought about it, you weren’t going to sleep anytime soon, maybe a good splash of cold water could clear both your face and your head. You stood up as gently as you could from the bed and made your way across the room towards the bathroom. “So, couldn’t sleep either, huh?” Sam murmured in a hushed tone while you passed him, so only you could hear and also to not wake Dean up. 

“‘Course not…not with…” You paused, stopping in the doorway of the bathroom. “What are we gonna do, Sam?” You wondered, looking at Sam with a concerned expression.

“I don’t know.” Sam sighed heavily, frowning as he looked back at you with the same expression. “We’ve got Cass looking on his end. Beyond that…keep trying to talk him out of it?” Sam supposed, wiping his face exasperatedly.   

“Yeah, ‘cause that’s worked out well so far.” You muttered under your breath.

“Well, that’s all we’ve got right now.” Sam countered.

“What we’ve got sucks.” You complained. “If only we had more time.”

“So we’ll buy time, for us and for Cass.” Sam suggested. “Let’s try looking for a case that's on the way. We’ll figure this out.” He tried to assure you and himself. “Like we always do.”

“Yeah. Like we always do.” You mumbled, turning around and walking to the sink. You silently turned on the cold water and let it run while holding your cradled palms under it. Then you splashed the cold water on your face, you repeated the motion a second time before turning off the water and grabbing a hand towel off the hanger by the sink. You felt the roughness of the cheap motel towel as you patted it against your face. With your face sufficiently dried you hung the towel back on the hanger and turned to leave the bathroom. The sound of rustling sheets caused both you and Sam to look over at yours and Dean’s bed where Dean was sitting up with his back to you and Sam, taking a few heavy breaths. 

“Oh, hey. Hope we didn’t wake you. Sorry.” Sam apologized.

“No. It’s just a bad dream.” Dean quivered, his voice a bit unsteady. “It’s fine.”

“You wanna talk about it?” Sam asked with both of you looking at Dean concerned.

“No…No, I’m okay.” Dean attempted to assure you and Sam. “What’re you two doing? Why don’t you get some sleep?” Dean questioned, half-glancing towards you and Sam, but only a bit, probably so neither of you could see the expression on his face.

“You know, Dean, you don’t have to act like what you’re planning to do is just business as usual.” Sam told Dean whilst he sat down at the foot of his bed. “We know you’re scared.”

“Never said I wasn’t scared. But it doesn’t matter.” Dean muttered, looking away again.

“”Doesn’t matter”?” You scoffed. “Of it matters. Because you matter.” You retorted a bit angrier than you intended as you walked towards the beds stopping a couple feet in front of them. “Dean, we all know that any of us could die, it’s always possible given what we do. But this…” You paused for a moment. “What you’re planning on doing is far worse than death. Michael’s a frickin’ archangel. If he wanted to, he could literally keep you buried alive in a coffin. Forever.”

“Okay. I get it.” Dean grumbled, standing up and finally looking at you and Sam. “But what’s the other option, huh? Michael gets out of my head and ends the world?” He growled while he walked past you towards the bathroom.  “‘Cause it’s all right there in Billie’s book.”

“Yeah, but it’s only if we don’t find another way to take Michael off the board. And there has to be another way.” Sam insisted as you both turned and followed Dean with your eyes.

“And what is that other way?” Dean stopped in the doorway of the bathroom and turned around. rhetorically asking you and Sam. Of course neither of you had an answer, at least an acceptable answer. “Exactly.” Dean mumbled before walking into the bathroom and closing the door.

You and the brothers were back on the road in the morning, heading down into Iowa. After a couple hours into the drive the Impala needed to be filled up for the drive to the coast. So, Dean found a gas station along the way to stop by. When Dean pulled up to a pump he shut off the engine and you three got out of the car. Sam offered to pre-pay for the pump while you and Dean stayed by the Impala. You took a step forward with “intentions” to go to the bathroom while Sam was inside paying. 

“Hey, babe.” Dean began, catching your attention. You stopped and turned around, trying to remain as calm and emotionless as you could. “I just wanna make sure that you’re still with me on this thing. You’re gonna see it through to the end.”

“I said “I was with you,” right?” You stated. “”Figuring it out together, like we always do.””

“Okay. All right, It’s just, you know, after what you and Sam said last night I don’t need you, Sam, and Mom coming up with some way to stop me.” Dean mumbled.

“You know Mary hates this. Sam hates this. I–” You paused, sucking in a deep, frustrated breath before exhaling. “I hate this so much.”

“I know.” Dean nodded. 

“And what about Cass and Jack…you're not even gonna tell them, are you?” You asked.

“Okay. Well, yeah, that’s because I’m not good with the whole big goodbyes. All right?” Dean pointed out. “I don’t need to get shaky on this thing.”

“Worse things could happen.” You muttered, earning a frown from Dean. You just frowned back at him. 

“Billie told you what’s gonna happen if Michael gets free. You know what he wants to do. You know that this will stop it. And you know that there’s no other way.” Dean argued. “So, just put the end of this trip outta your head, okay?”

“If our roles were reversed could you get it out of your head?” You retorted, causing Dean to sigh heavily and glance away from you for a moment with a pained expression before looking back at you and frowning. “Exactly.” You huffed. “I’ll be back.” You told him before stomping off towards the bathroom. You walked around the side of the small gas station, following the signs for the bathrooms. You found two doors, one for the men’s bathroom and one for the women’s bathroom. 

Thankfully the women’s door was unlocked, so you went inside and locked the door before pulling out your smartphone and calling Cass. “Y/N.” Cass began as you put your phone to your ear.

“Cass.” You greeted him back. You heard Cass exhale heavily before continuing. 

“Were you and Sam able to talk him out of it?” Cass asked.

“No. We’re counting on you now. So, any luck?” You wondered, hoping that Cass found something.

“I-I did as you and Sam asked. I’ve looked for any possible way to forcibly extract Michael and destroy him. But so far, nothing.” Cass informed you. 

“Well, there might be a way.” You implied.

“What?” Cass questioned.

“Amala–” You began.

“Y/N–” Cass interjected. 

“Amala is stronger than Michael, and who knows she could be able to force him out of Dean and stop him for good.” You pointed out.

“Saying “yes,” is exactly what caused this to happen. I know you and Dean have this need to sacrifice yourself for the other, but two wrongs can’t make it right.” Cass insisted. “ Promise me you won’t.”

“Okay, okay. I promise.” You agreed with a heavy sigh. “What about Rowena?”

“She went through the entire Book of the Damned and found nothing.” Cass shared. “And I told her to do it again, see if she missed something. And, uh…Well, the woman has a remarkable command of profanity.”

“Okay. Thanks, Cass. Let us know if you do find anything.” You told him.

“Y/N, maybe if you and I spoke with Dean together.” Cass suggested.

“That wouldn’t help.” You disagreed, shaking your head. “The last time I’ve seen him so committed to something, he was gonna kill Sam and let Death lock him away. He won’t listen to me or Sam. If we don’t do something, we are gonna lose Dean.”

“Y/N?” Cass started.

“Yeah?” You urged him to continue.

“Don’t you give up too.” Cass expressed. 

“I won’t, but if it comes down to it, I won’t let Dean go in that box.” You proclaimed. When you were done on the phone with Cass you returned to the Impala where Sam and Dean were waiting. Once the tank was filled you guys got back in the car and got back onto the road, continuing south through Iowa.

Due to some road closures and construction Dean had to detour west a bit towards Fort Dodge, making the trip even longer. After a couple of hours into the drive, you didn’t even realize that you fell asleep until you opened your eyes and lifted your head off the side of the back passenger door behind Dean. You rubbed your eyes a bit as you fully woke up and looked up front to see Sam leaning against the front passenger door, sleeping while Dean was quietly focusing on the road ahead. “Hey, look who’s up.” Dean commented, glancing at you before looking back at the road, trying to act normal despite driving to his probable damnation. You didn’t respond to his comment though, you just looked out the window next to you. “You ever think about when we first got together?” He suddenly asked you, glancing at you again before looking back at the road.

“I mean, yeah. Maybe, sometimes. Why?” You wondered, looking at Dean a little confused, curious why he was bringing this up now.

“I know I wasn’t always the greatest boyfriend to you.” Dean began, causing you to frown at him.

“Dean, sure our relationship wasn’t perfect and not the most functional at times, but you were always there for me. You put me first, above everyone, everything, even yourself. And when I lost my family, you and Sam saved me when I had thought I lost everything. You gave me the thing I needed most, a family.” You pointed out as you leaned forward a bit.

“I know I wasn’t fair to you at times. You know, with how I treated you. How I was always too afraid to lose you. And I just…I would rather shoulder burdens alone than handle them together, thinking that would keep you safe. It wasn’t right that I would leave you behind or in the dark about things.” Dean admitted whilst continuing to look at the road. “And it’s not like I thought you couldn’t handle it, it was more like…I thought that you shouldn’t have to carry my burdens along with your own. But I was wrong. We were supposed to be a team, partners.” He expressed, glancing at you again and then back at the road.

“I never once faulted you for that. I mean, sure, it ticked me off at times, but we’ve both kept things from each other, thinking that we were protecting each other. But we are partners in this, always have, always will.” You countered.

“I’m sorry that we can’t get married. That I can’t give you that apple-pie-life.” Dean apologized. “I really did want to give you that life, ‘cause you deserve it.”

“I knew exactly what being in a relationship with you meant. And despite everything that has happened and what may not be able to happen, I don’t regret this–us. I wouldn’t change any of it, not for anything, even a normal apple-pie-life.” You explained. “But if you’re expecting me to not think about where this ends…then you need to stop with the whole making-amends-and-final-goodbyes.” You quivered, your voice trembling with both frustration and pain whilst you attempted to keep a straight face and remain calm, well as calm as you could be. “‘Cause it’s hard enough as it is.” 

“Right. Yeah.” Dean murmured a bit pained and dejectedly himself before going silent and staring off at the road ahead. You leaned back against the backseat and just looked out the window next to you, trying your best to not think negatively. You had to believe that you, Sam, and Cass would find a way to convince Dean to give this up. That was all you had at this point. 

After about another hour or so, Sam was awake again and you both were quietly working on your tablets, trying to find a case to buy yourselves and Cass more time to figure out a solution. You hadn’t had any luck finding an actual case in the area or on the way to the coast, which only frustrated you even more. “Listen, I, uh…I’m pretty sure I found us a case.” Sam suddenly spoke up while looking at his tablet.

“A case?” You raised an eyebrow, trying to act casually surprised as you looked up at Sam, but on the inside you were relieved that Sam found something. 

“Yeah.” Sam mumbled, glancing at you and Dean whilst you both looked at Sam.

“You know this trip isn’t about finding a case.” Dean pointed out, frowning at Sam. 

“I know. I know. But it’s on the way. Uh, Fort Dodge, Iowa.” Sam informed you and Dean.

“Well, if it’s on the way. Then if we can help, shouldn’t we?” You insisted, leaning forward from the backseat.

“It’s on the way. Maybe.” Dean muttered, looking back at the road. “Yeah, one last case for L/N and the Winchester boys.”

“Don’t…” Sam trailed off with a heavy sigh, rolling his eyes.

“Really? You had to go there, huh?” You scoffed, frowning at Dean. “Okay. Just…what’ve you got, Sam?” You asked, glancing over at Sam and his tablet.

“There have been at least two murders, uh, one was just tonight, and the police reports say a couple days ago a woman drowned in, uh, “bloody red saltwater.”” Sam read off his tablet.

“Like sea water.” Dean supposed.

“But there’s no sea around here.” You noted.

“Yeah. And then tonight a guy had his throat slit. Both bodies were dumped in alleys, the murders happened somewhere else. And both vics had “graffiti carved in them.”” Sam shared.

“Graffiti?” Dean questioned, glancing at Sam.

“That’s what the cop said.” Sam went on. “But it wasn’t graffiti.” He paused and held up his tablet for both you and Dean to see. 

“Enochian.” You and Dean stated in unison, recognizing the carvings that were cut into the second victim’s chest.   

“Yeah.” Sam nodded.

You guys steered off course just slightly and got to Fort Dodge by Late morning. After suiting up and arriving at the house of the second victim, Alan's brother's house, Sam knocked on the front door. After a couple minutes the door was only opened halfway. You and the brothers attempted to show your badges to Alan’s brother, but when the door partially closed it was hard to see his face. “Yeah?” Alan’s brother called from partly behind the door.

“Uh, sir, FBI.” Sam informed him. 

“We’re here to talk to you about your brother, Alan.” You added. Alan’s brother finally opened the door all the way to reveal his face. You and the boys were surprised to see that ee was just about a splitting image of his brother.

“Oh, well, definitely brothers.” Dean remarked whilst you each put your badges away.

“Uh, Alan was my twin. I’m Eddie.” Eddie introduced himself. 

Eddie offered for you three to come inside, where he brought you guys into the living room to talk. Sam and Eddie sat in the wide, plush armchairs across the coffee table from each other while you and Dean sat on the wide, plush couch in-between them. “I can’t believe he’s gone.” Eddie quivered, zoning out a bit as he stared off ahead. “We were close. Best friends. Alan always said he was my big brother ‘cause he was born first.” He went on. Sam and Dean glanced at each other while you looked between them. The idea of “losing a brother,” specifically an “older brother” seemed painfully familiar. “By, like, four minutes.” Eddie chuckled a bit dejectedly whilst you three looked back at him. “Losing him is like losing a part of myself. I never knew it could be this bad.”

“Cops said your brother was connected to another victim.” Dean stated, causing Eddie to look at him.

“Yeah, I know, they both had that graffiti carved in them. What kind of monster does that?” Eddie angrily questioned. 

“Actually it wasn’t, um…It wasn’t graffiti.” Sam informed Eddie, making Eddie look over him. “It was, uh…It was an ancient language. It meant, um, “I am the word.”” He clarified while pulling a folded up piece of paper out of his trench coat pocket. Sam unfolded the paper to reveal the Enochian that was carved into Alan’s chest.

“What?” Eddie gasped, looking at the paper with a confused expression.

“Was your brother a very religious man?” You asked.

“No. Not really.” Eddie murmured, shaking his head whilst glancing between you and the paper.

“Did he know anyone who was?” Sam inquired, folding the paper back up.

“Well, I mean most of the people we know are…” Eddie paused for a moment. “They’re church-on-Easter types. Except…”

“Except what?” Dean urged him to continue.

“There’s this guy, Tony Alvarez. Him and Alan were friends. He was always quoting stuff that sounded like it came from the Bible.” Eddie shared, glancing over at Dean. You and the brothers curiously looked between Eddie and each other as he went silent, lost in thought for a moment. “Can I see that paper again?” He asked Sam.

“Course.” Sam nodded, unfolding the paper before handing it to Eddie, who studied it for a moment. Eddie got up and walked over to the mantle with you, Sam, and Dean following him.  

“This is Tony.” Eddie shared, picking up a framed photo off the mantle. “Before it got too weird. There. On his arm.” He pointed out, handing the photo to Sam. You and the boys looked at Tony’s arm in the photo and noticed what looked like Enochian tattooed on it. 

“That’s Enochian.” You noted while you three and Eddie looked at each other. 

“It means. “The word.”” Sam translated. Once you guys were done talking to Eddie he saw you out.  

“A killer who reads and writes Enochian?” Dean questioned whilst you three walked down the front steps of Eddie’s house.

“Maybe some kinda screwed-up angel?” Sam supposed.

“Tony might have said yes and gotten possessed, but I doubt it with the lack of angels around.” You countered on the way down the sidewalk towards the Impala. 

“Well, angels aren’t the only ones who know Enochian.” Dean pointed out.

When you, Sam, and Dean returned to the Impala Dean offered to call Cass and ask him about Tony Alvarez before either you or Sam could offer. So, while Dean called Cass and waited for him to pick up, Sam sat in the front passenger with the door open while you leaned against the side of the Impala next to Sam and Dean leaned against it next to you. “Oh. Okay. Well, good.” Dean mumbled a bit awkwardly, sounding a bit surprised before clearing his throat. “Uh, listen, Cass, uh, Y/N, Sam, and I are working this case.” He told Cass. You felt Dean’s eyes bore in you and Sam as he suddenly went silent. Well, so much for Dean not finding out that you two told Cass about his plan. After a few moments of glaring at you and Sam, Dean finally looked ahead again while you and Sam avoided looking at him. “My plan.” Dean stated. “Look, I’m fine with my plan, okay? We can talk about my plan later.” He “assured” Cass. “Does the name Tony Alvarez mean anything to you?” Dean asked him. “Say more.” He urged Cass. “Okay. Thanks, Cass.” Dean thanked Cass. “Look, I really gotta handle this right now. Okay? So, thank you and, um…It’s good to hear your voice.” He expressed before ending the call. “Really?” Dean huffed, glaring back at you and Sam disapprovingly. 

“Yes, “really,” Dean. This is Cass we’re talking about. We had to tell him.” You retorted, frowning at Dean.

“Well, it turns out that Alan’s friend Tony is a killer prophet.” Dean revealed, looking between you and Sam. “How’s that even possible?”

“I guess anyone can be a prophet, right?” Sam supposed, looking between you and Dean. “Not like there’s a background check or anything.”

“Yeah. But doesn’t the previous one have to die before the next one is revealed?” You recalled, looking between Sam and Dean.

“So, does that mean Donatello is dead?” Dean wondered.

You guys agreed that the next step was to call Dr. Rashad, the doctor in charge of Donatello at the nursing home, to check in and see if Donatello was still alive. So, again Dean called Dr. Rashad while you guys remained in your positions at the Impala. “Dr. Rashad? Hi, it’s Dean Winchester.” Dean re-introduced himself. You and Sam just watched Dean, waiting for him to finish talking to Dr. Rashad and share whether or not Donatello was still alive. “Yes, yeah, we’re spoken before, I’m Donatello Redfield’s nephew. How is…How is Donatello? He’s, um…He’s still alive, right?” He inquired. “Uh-huh.” Dean nodded. “Well, Uncle Donny’s a fighter. You keep me posted. Okay?” He told Dr. Rashad before ending the call. “Still with us.” Dean shrugged.

“So, wait a second. If Donatello is still technically online, then why is Tony Alvarez off the bench?” Sam questioned.

“Guess we have to ask him.” You mumbled.

After looking up and finding Tony Alvarez’s house, you and the brothers drove over there. You guys arrived a bit after dark and found the house with all the lights off. Sam attempted to knock on the door, but when there was no response he decided to pick the lock while you and Dean pulled out your flashlights and turned them on to provide him light. Once the door was unlocked Sam opened it whilst pulling out and turning on his own flashlight and leading the way inside. “Tony Alvarez?” Sam yelled, announcing your guys’ presence, but it didn’t seem like Tony was home. You and Dean followed Sam into the foyer with Dean closing the door behind him. You and Sam took a glance around what looked like the living room to the left, the hallway leading to the kitchen, and the dining room to the right. Sam signaled for Dean to take the living room and for you to take the kitchen while he went through the dining room. You slowly and carefully walked down the hallway and into the kitchen which like the rest of the house was dark and empty, no sign of Tony or where he went. Sam joined you in the kitchen through a door to your right then you two went through the left door into what seemed like an office where you met up with Dean. Except you three were all shocked to discover what looked like Enochian and English frantically and maniacally written on every inch of the walls surrounding the room. “Oh my–” You began, stopping at a loss for words as you each shined your flashlights around the room. 

“Wow.” Sam gasped.

“Enochian one-o-one.” Dean mumbled. “It’s like a whole semester of Prophet-speak.” You and Dean both pulled out your smartphones to start taking photos of the walls, in case you needed to reference them later. You started with the wall to your right where you discovered printed photos of various people on the wall.

“Wow.” Sam repeated whilst he investigated the desk.

“Hey, check this out.” You called the boys’ attention to the photos on the wall. They both looked over as you flashed your flashlight over the photos. “Think these are future vics?”

“I don’t know. These look familiar?” Sam asked, picking up two photos off the desk and holding them out for you and Dean to look at. You both stepped over and took a glance at the photos. Sure enough they were photos of the first two victims, Alan and the lady.

“Hmm.” Dean murmured. “Well, he likes souvenirs.” 

“That’ll explain how the first vic drowned.” You noted.

“Look at this.” Sam pulled yours and Dean’s attention to the wall behind the desk with his flashlight before gesturing to the other walls with it. “It’s all word of God and Divine retribution, I mean, slaughter of firstborn sons, the drowning of Egyptians in the Red Sea.”

“Wait, wait, wait. So, Alan was the oldest of the twins, right?” Dean recalled.

“Yeah.” You and Sam nodded in unison.

“So, firstborn.” Dean deduced.

“Of course.” Sam agreed.

“Right. And then she drowned in bloody salt water. The Red Sea.” You realized, pointing your flashlight at the photo of the first victim.

“So, then, what’s next up?” Dean wondered while you three glanced at each other before looking back at the walls.

“Hey, Dean, Y/N.” Sam spoke up again, drawing attention to the wall behind the desk again. “”And there went out fire from the Lord and devoured them.”” He read. Dean picked up the photos of the first two victims’ deaths again, and examined them.

“Hey, guys. Check this out.” Dean brought yours and Sam’s attention to the company name that happened to be in the photo with the first victim, “Sphinx Machine Shop.”

After looking up the address for the machine shop, you three drove over to the shop. Thankfully it was just across town so it didn’t take too long to get over there. You and the boys got inside the abandoned machine shop just in time to see Tony light a trail of oil that was headed right for the victim hanging from the rope. Sam ran to the right and around some shelving to catch Tony by surprise while you and Dean ran over to try and both stop the fire and save the victim. Dean grabbed a fire resistant blanket off the worktable and threw it onto the fire to kill it. Meanwhile, you ran over to the man and grabbed his arm with one hand and cut the rope with your other hand. “Get out of here. Now. Go.” You urged him, helping him into a standing position and nudging him towards the exit. With the man safe you and Dean turned your attention to Sam and Tony. You two walked over to find Tony restrained by Sam, with Sam choking him out. But it would be hard to question him if Sam knocked him out.  

“Sam. Sam!” Dean shouted, trying to get Sam’s attention and get him to loosen up his grip on Tony. Sam finally let go and shoved Tony to the floor before standing up and stepping back next to you and Dean.

“You’re Tony Alvarez, right?” You supposed. 

“Who are you?” Tony quivered, struggling but pushing himself up onto his knees as he looked at you. Dean stepped forward and punched Tony in the face, forcing him to collapse back onto the ground. “You can’t. You can’t do this.” He trembled, frantically pushing himself back up off the floor and looking at Dean. “I’m doing God’s work. I’m carrying out his orders.”

“You think God spoke to you?” Sam questioned.

“I’ve been chosen. I hear his voice in my head.” Tony proclaimed. 

“Yeah? What’s he saying now?” Dean huffed. Tony went silent, like he was actually trying to listen for God’s voice.

“Nothing.” Tony muttered with a wide eyed expression.

“Yeah. Because whatever you heard, it wasn’t God.” Sam angrily informed him. 

“Those people you killed were innocent.” You retorted, your voice coated with anger as you glared at Tony.

“You’re not chosen, pal.” Dean growled, leaning down and getting in Tony’s face. “You’re just a psycho.” Dean pulled his fist back and punched Tony in the face again, shoving him back onto the ground.

“He said…No.” Tony gasped, lifting his head up and staring at the floor wide-eyed. It seemed like the reality of the situation and what he had done was dawning on him.

“So, what if he’s hearing something, right? I mean, what if…What if he’s pickin’ up some sort of vibe from Donatello?” Sam suggested whilst you three looked at each other. 

“No, no, no.” Tony quivered in the background. 

“But Donatello’s out cold.” You pointed out. 

“Yeah, so, we think he’s out cold.” Sam countered. Tony suddenly charged towards you guys and tackled Dean onto the floor. You and Sam instinctively stepped back in surprise for a split second before moving to help Dean. While Tony pinned Dean to the floor and Dean struggled against him, Sam easily yanked Tony up off of Dean and threw him across the room. Which caused Tony to roll to a stop. 

“He’s got my gun.” Dean warned you and Sam as he stood up. You both turned around to see Tony sitting up with Dean’s pistol in his hand.

“Hey, hey, hey.” You tried to tell Tony whilst you and Sam both put your hands out, trying to show Tony that you meant no harm. For a split second you thought that he was going to aim Dean’s pistol at you three, but you were concerned when he started to re-direct the pistol at his chin.

“No. Wait. Hey, stop, stop.” Sam urged Tony. Tony wasn’t listening though, he had a dead, hopeless look in his eyes as he zoned out and put the pistol up against the bottom of his chin.

“No, no, no.” Dean growled.

“Wait.” Sam called out.

“Don’t–” You began, but you were interrupted by the gunshot that rang out when Tony pulled the trigger. Blood splattered across the floor and wall near Tony while he dropped the pistol and his body collapsed to the floor. You and the brothers just stared at Tony’s body in shock with distraught expressions on your faces.

With the case “over,” you guys started heading out of town while discussing what happened with Cass. “So, then this might not end with Tony Alvarez. Because the next prophet’s gonna show up somewhere. And-and the crazy could start all over again.” Sam pointed out.

“Speaking of–isn’t there only supposed to be one prophet at a time?” You recalled, leaning forward from the backseat.

“Yeah, there should, but…Donatello is between life and death. I mean, perhaps the next prophet was activated before his time?” Cass supposed over Sam’s speaker phone. 

“And went all Hannibal?” Dean questioned, glancing between Sam’s phone and the road. 

“The natural order’s been upset. Perhaps Donatello’s state has created a prophet who’s…who’s not only premature, but malformed.” Cass suggested.

“Okay, but if Tony was wired wrong because of Donatello, then the next prophet would be wired wrong as well and then the next, and the next and the next…How do we end this?” Sam wondered. Cass went silent for a moment, there was one sure-fire way to end it, but that meant killing Donatello, or “letting him die.”

“You know how.” Dean implied, hinting at the exact thing you were thinking. After talking it over you and the boys reluctantly agreed to let Donatello pass, rather than risk another killer prophet waking up.

Once you three arrived at the nursing home, by late evening, you explained the situation to Dr. Rashad. He walked you guys through the nursing home, to the hallway Donatello’s room was located. “You’re making the right choice.” Dr. Rashad assured you and the boys. “Your uncle’s in a persistent vegetative state. Being kept alive by machinery and nothing else. Sometimes letting go is the right choice.”

“Tell me about it.” Dean muttered, glancing at you and Sam with a frown, almost like he was trying to prove a point. Sam seemed to ignore his gaze and comment while you frowned and glared at his retreating back for a split second, before following behind him, Sam, and Dr. Rashad. 

“Just coincidental, you all being here at the same time.” Dr, Rashad continued, leading the way to Donatello’s room. When you four reached an intersection in the hallway a familiar face in a doctor’s jacket stepped around the corner. “Dr. Novak, meet, uh–” Dr. Rashad began to “introduce,” Cass to you and the brothers.

“Yes, I know. I know these gentlemen and lady.” Cass interjected. “Mr. Winchester. And Ms. L/N.” He nodded to you and Sam. “As well as the other Mr. Winchester.” Cass retorted in an almost curt tone to Dean, glaring at him disapprovingly.   

“Doctor.” You and Sam greeted Cass in response. 

“Doctor.” Dean muttered out his reply. 

“So, Dr. Rashad, you were saying there’s been no improvement with our uncle?” Sam asked, keeping the conversation on track.

“That’s right. There’s no real brain activity to speak of, uh, nothing beyond the occasional muscle spasm or babbled word.” Dr. Rashad clarified whilst the four of you glanced between each other. “Strictly reflexive.”

“What kind of babbled word?” You inquired. 

“Follow me.” Dr. Rashad gestured with his hand as he walked past Dean and Cass towards Donatello’s room. You and Sam followed him into Donatello’s room, leaving Cass and Dean alone in the hallway. Dr. Rashad informed you and Sam that a couple days ago Donatello started speaking in what he thought was babble. Thinking Donatello might have been coming out of it, he recorded a video of Donatello’s babbling. When Dr. Rashad showed you and Sam the video, you both realized that he was speaking in Enochian. After asking to borrow his phone you two stepped back into the hallway to show it to Dean and Cass. 

“Guys, you might wanna check this out.” You spoke up as you walked out of Donatello’s room with Sam following behind you. It seemed like you were interrupting an intense conversation between Dean and Cass. You had no doubt that they were discussing Dean’s insane plan. Both of them just turned around to hear what you and Sam had to say. “Okay, so a couple days ago, Donatello started making some random noises.” 

“Dr. Rashad thought he might be coming out of it, so he shot this video.” Sam shared, holding up Dr. Rashad’s smartphone before playing the video. In the video Donatello just laid in his bed with his eyes wide open, repeating what sounded like Enochian in a monotone voice. 

“That’s Enochian.” Cass noticed, looking between you and the boys. “He’s saying, “I will strike down the firstborn in the land of Egypt. I will execute judgement.””

“Well, that’s the same thing that that screwed-up new prophet was spouting.” Dean recalled. 

“Donatello’s mind is fighting to rebuild.” Cass concluded. “It’s like he’s trying to organize his…his memories. The words of God.”

“So, that’s what Tony was hearing when he thought it was God.” You noted.

“Well then, I…I can fix him.” Cass realized.

“Wait…I thought he was too far gone.” Dean pointed out.

“Dean, if there’s a spark, a hope, then I have to try. You taught me that.” Cass retorted which made Dean frown and glance away, knowing full well what Cass was referring to. Cass walked past you and Sam into Donatello’s room with you and the brothers following behind him.

“Get out.” Cass demanded Dr. Rashad, who just looked up at you four confused, as you guys approached Donatello’s bed. 

“What?” Dr. Rashad gasped.

“You heard him.” Dean told the doctor.

“You said you wanted to discontinue treatments.” Dr. Rashad stated.

“And now, we’ve changed our minds.” Dean countered. ”Look, if there’s a chance that Donatello can fight through this, then we’re gonna take it.” He decided. You wished that Dean would see his own situation the same way he saw Donatello’s. That you guys can fight through this. That there was a chance that Billie was wrong. That there might be another way to stop Michael. “He ain’t leaving the party if the music’s still playing. Clear?” Dr. Rashad didn’t agree with your guys’ choice, but he had no choice but to agree. So, he left the room to take care of a couple of things.

You, Sam, and Dean waited in the hallway outside of Donatello’s room while Cass attempted to help Donatello’ re-built his mind. Sam and Dean sat in the two plush armchairs next to each other. You leaned against the wall next to Sam’s chair with your arms crossed over your chest. There was an uncomfortably heavy silence in the air until Sam let out a deep sigh. “You all right?” Dean asked Sam, glancing at Sam.

“If Cass isn’t right about Donatello, then where does that leave him?” Sam wondered.

“Trapped. Trapped in his own body. Forever stuck between life and death.” You stated, trying to remain as calm and unemotional as you could whilst your thoughts turned not to Donatello’s predicament but your guys’ predicament. Time was running out and you guys still haven’t been able to convince Dean to give up on his plan. Was he actually gonna go through with it? 

“It’s tough to think about somebody going through that.” Sam expressed.

“Then don’t. Thinking, highly overrated.” Dean exclaimed, earning frowns from both you and Sam.

“Easy for you to say.” You scoffed, angrily glaring at Dean as he looked up at you. You felt the pain and frustration boiling inside, brewing into anger. Part of you wanted to give Dean a piece of your mind, tell him exactly how you were feeling. You held your tongue though, this wasn’t the place for that.

“No. It’s not actually.” Dean retorted, frowning at you. “Whatever’s gonna happen with Donatello, we’ll know soon.”

“Right. And then what?” Sam asked Dean, with a glimmer of hope in his eyes, that by some miracle Dean would change his mind. 

“Nothing’s changed, guys.” Dean told you and Sam, although it felt more like a warning. You three went quiet and avoided eye contact with each other, and thus the heavy, oppressive silence returned.

After a bit of time you guys decided to check on Cass and Donatello. You and the boys walked into Donatello’s room to find Cass with his hand hovering over Donatello’s forehead, using his powers to help Donatello. “Hey. Anything?” Sam asked as you, him, and Dean approached the bed.

“Something.” Cass murmured. “Something uncertain.” He closed his eyes, almost like he was searching or sensing for something.

“What are you looking for exactly?” You inquired, glancing between Donatello and Cass. Suddenly Cass’ eyes shot open to reveal his shining, bright, blue irises.  

“That.” Cass gasped, looking down at Donatello. Donatello’s eyes opened wide whilst he blinked a couple times, slowly becoming aware of his surroundings.

“Donatello?” You gently called out. Donatello glanced at the four of you and reached up, feeling the tube and tape around his face.  

“We should turn off these machines.” Dean realized. 

“Whoa. Wait.” Sam protested, causing you, Dean, and Cass to glance at him.. “He could die.”

“There’s only one way to find out.” Dean mumbled, looking from Sam to Cass and to you before reaching over and turning off the ventilator machine. With the machine shut down, Donatello attempted to take a couple breaths before his eyes closed. After a few moments he shot up and gasped for breath, trying to suck in as much air as he could. Dr. Rashad happened to come in and join you guys at the bed just in time to see Donatello wake up. “Hey. Welcome back, champ.” Dean exclaimed.

“Dean?” Donatello groaned in confusion, his voice muffled by the tube in his mouth.

“Get him his glasses.” Dean urged Cass, pointing to the glasses on the end table next to Cass. Cass nodded and gently picked up Donatello’s glasses before fitting them back on his face. You let out a sigh of relief at the sight of Donatello awake. As happy as you were about Donatello’s recovery, it was soured by what was going to come next. “Well, look at that.” Dean clicked his tongue, glancing at the baffled Dr. Rashad. “It’s a miracle.”

“It sure is.” You silently whispered under your breath. With everyone distracted by Donatello you quietly stepped back, and subtly made your way out of Donatello’s room. Not noticing one pair of eyes glancing at you as you left.

You needed time alone, it was physically exhausting and mentally draining trying to keep your emotions in check and bottled up inside you. You had so many emotions boiling inside of you, fear, sadness, frustration, but also of all anger. You were pissed at Michael for the obvious reasons. You were pissed at yourself for being unable to convince Dean to give up this plan of his. And you were pissed at Dean for wanting to do it in the first place, for wanting to give up, and abandon you, Sam, Cass, family, everything that kept you guys going no matter what came at you. You walked out of the nursing home and over to the Impala where you opened the trunk and grabbed your flask which had scotch in it as well as a couple of beers. You were hoping with this, tomorrow would be easier on you. After setting the beers on the closed trunk you leaned against the side of the Impala and screwed the cap off the flask, then you downed a big swig of it. As you felt the scotch go down your throat you glanced at the flask in your left hand and in turn the engagement ring on your hand. After everything you guys had been through, was it really–you cut off your thoughts right there. No, this wasn’t the end. You weren’t gonna let it end like this, you weren’t gonna Dean just walk off to his death. Your train of thought was interrupted by thunder rumbling in the dark clouds above you, that covered the sky. You glanced up at them for a moment. Seemed like it might rain soon. Out of the corner of your eye you noticed a familiar figure walking towards you. You looked down straight ahead to see Dean stepping off the sidewalk and walking across the street towards you.    

“Where’s the party?” Dean asked, joining you next to the Impala.

“In here.” You murmured, looking down at the flask in your hand. “We’ll celebrate tonight…” You trailed off as you reached for a beer and handed it to Dean before taking another sip from the flask.

“Okay?” Dean raised an eyebrow at you while he opened his can of beer. 

“But tomorrow…I wanna be able to forget the worst day of my life.” You muttered, frowning and looking ahead, trying to avoid eye contact with Dean. You couldn’t look at him right now, at least not directly. You were struggling enough as it was to keep your emotions under control, and you were worried that looking at Dean. Thinking about everything you two had been through. Thinking about what could happen tomorrow. That it all could make you snap and lose control of your emotions. He seemed to ignore your comment, or at least he didn’t acknowledge it.

“Well, I would call this a win.” Dean proclaimed, leaning against the Impala and pointing at the nursing home. “Kind of nice. Going out on a high.”

“If “going out” is what you’d call it…then sure.” You grumbled, your frown deepened whilst you squeezed the flask as hard as you could, trying to take your frustrations out of it. Then you took yet another sip. 

“Sorry.” Dean apologized, looking away from you, almost avoiding eye contact with you.

“Sorry?” You scoffed, shaking your head in disbelief. “You know what…?” You paused, setting the flask on the closed trunk of the Impala, not even noticing the droplet of water that hit the top of your head. “You’re not allowed to say sorry.” You retorted, finally looking at Dean, who looked at you in surprise. “You’re not allowed to say sorry for fighting to keep Donatello alive but yet giving up on yourself. On us. You’re not allowed to say sorry for always trying to protect me, putting me first. You’re not allowed to say sorry for not being able to give me some apple-pie life.” You quivered, your voice trembling with anger and frustration, on the verge of breaking whilst a couple more droplets of water hit you. Dean glanced at you for a moment as he frowned himself before he looked away, looking anywhere but at you. “Because…After all these years, after almost fifteen years, after you saved me, after you taught me, after falling in love, after I followed you to Hell and back, hell, literal Purgatory and back, after deciding to spend the rest of our lives together…none of it means anything.” You trembled with anger while your voice started to crack as the droplets of water turned into a light sprinkle of rain. “And all you can say is sorry. Like it’s supposed to make things okay, make things easier.”

“Who’s saying that?” Dean questioned, finally looking at you with his own look of confusion and frustration on his face.

“You are. When you tell me that I have to let you die. When you’re telling me that I’ll have to live the rest of my life without you. When you’re telling me to just give up on what you taught me, what we stand for. Give up on faith, give up on family, give up on each other.” You snapped as angry tears shimmered in your eyes, threatening to release everything you’ve been feeling. “We’re the people that save the world. We don’t check out of it. And we sure as hell don’t leave family behind. You taught me that.” You angrily cried, your voice getting louder and angrier with each word.

“Y/N, I have tried everything. Everything.” Dean growled, looking at you again with a frown and a mixture of pain and anger in his eyes.  “I got one card left to play and I have to play it.” He argued, his voice rising with anger as well.

“Yeah, today, maybe. But what about tomorrow?” You asked. “Oh wait, if you give up on us today, then there won’t even be a tomorrow.” You retorted, a bit more mockingly than you intended. “You keep saying you don’t know what else to do. Neither do I or Sam, not yet. But Dean…” You paused, squeezing your hand into a tight fist. “This…what you’re doing now, it’s wrong. It’s giving up.” You spat. Thunder rumbled in the clouds above yours and Dean’s head as the sprinkle of rain slowly trickled into a light shower. “You know who never gave up? Donatello. He kept fighting, kept hanging on. And ‘cause he never gave up, we were able to help him.” You countered. “Sam believes in us. I believe in us, Dean. So why can’t…” You trailed off, your voice breaking as you glared at Dean who remained silent as he would glance between you and anywhere but you. Dean’s lack of a response–an answer for why he wanted to give up–why he didn’t believe in you guys like you and Sam…It pissed you off so much more, pushing you past your breaking point and making you snap. The next few moments happened so fast, you squeezed your fist even tighter and while Dean glanced away from you with a deep frown and a pained expression on his face. You lifted your fist and before you knew it your fist connected with his face, shoving him backwards slightly reeling from the punch, surprise and shock evident on his face. “We believe in us. So why can’t you?” You yelled with angry tears pooling in your eyes and slipping down your face. As if right on cue a loud boom of thunder crashed in the clouds above, releasing a downpour of rain, drenching you and Dean. As Dean recovered and looked at you in shock and concern you went to punch him again, but your foot slipped on the wet pavement when you adjusted it to throw another punch. Before you knew it you lost your balance and started to fall forward, but thankfully Dean quickly caught you. 

“Hey, hey, hey!” Dean called out, all the anger and frustration gone from his voice. All that remained was worry and concern as he lifted you back up into a standing position. Your fit of anger and rage seemed to dissipate leaving you broken and desperate whilst you suddenly pulled Dean into a tight hug.

“Please.” You begged him as you rested your head against his shoulder, your voice shattering to pieces along with any composure you had left. “You can’t stop believing in us, ‘cause if you do…then we’ll have nothing left.” You sobbed, your hands gripping the back of Dean’s jacket so hard that they were almost starting to go numb, clinging to Dean for dear life like he was your lifeline. You cried even harder when Dean wrapped his arms around you, returning the hug and enveloping you with his arms and body. This moment seemed to last for an eternity while you and Dean remained locked in each other's arms, and your crying slowly started to subside. 

“Okay, babe.” Dean murmured as he leaned his head against the top of your head. “Let’s go home.”

“What?” You sniffled, slowly letting go and pulling away from Dean and looking at him confused, wondering if you misheard him.

“Let’s go home.” Dean repeated, confirming that you heard him correctly. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe Billie’s wrong. I mean, she is wrong about me killing you. So, maybe.” He supposed with a slight shrug. “But what we’ve been through does mean everything to me. Just like we mean everything to me. So, never think otherwise.” Dean told you. “And I do believe in us.” He assured you, glancing behind you as the downpour of rain suddenly stopped. You glanced up to see an umbrella above yours and Dean’s head, shielding you two from the rain. You looked from the umbrella to Sam, who was holding it over you and Dean, whilst Cass held an umbrella over his and Sam’s head. “I believe in all of us.” Dean proclaimed. “And I’ll keep believing until I can’t. Until there’s absolutely no other way.” He decided, tears shimmering in his eyes as he looked at you. “But when that day comes…If that day comes, Y/N, you have to take it for what it is. The end.” Dean warned you. “Both of you do.” He insisted, looking between you and Sam. “And you have to promise me that you’ll do then what you can’t do now. And that’s let me go. And put me in that box.” Dean trembled, his voice on the verge of cracking. “You, too.” He added, looking at Cass before looking back at you and Sam.

“Yeah, all right. All right.” Sam mumbled from behind you whilst you just looked at Dean. As much as you hated the idea of letting Dean go, there may come a day when you have no choice , and if that time comes you’ll have to accept that, but…today...at least today was not that day. And until that day does come, you’ll fight with every ounce of your being to make sure that Dean won’t die or have to sacrifice himself.  

“All right, fine.” You reluctantly agreed as a couple more silent tears dripped down your face.

“Now, you heard me. Let’s go home.” Dean urged the three of you. You’d never have thought that hearing the words “let’s go home” would fill you with such relief. “And don’t hit me again, okay?” He asked, lightly rubbing the top of your head for a moment before pulling his hand back getting in the front driver’s side of the Impala. You grabbed the flask and remaining beer off the closed trunk and got in the backseat behind Dean. Once you were in, Sam and Cass walked around to the passenger and closed up the umbrellas before getting in. Then Dean turned over the Impala, starting the engine. Of course, you couldn’t relax at all, you guys still needed to find another way to stop Michael beyond using the Mal’ak Box. If anyone could do it though, it would be you guys, Team Free Will Two-point-o. That’s something you’d believe in until the day you die.

Chapter Text

As you reached out to open the front door you noticed a man standing in the kitchen through the door's window next to your mom. You watched in horror as he grabbed your mom by her neck and pierced through her chest with his hand, causing her blood to spill all over the floor below her body. When you pulled your cell phone out to call the police, you noticed two other bodies lying on the floor below them, which looked like your father and Sarah. Your body froze from the shock and you dropped your phone without realizing it, causing the man to look towards the door. While you stepped out of sight you noticed his bright, yellow eyes which felt like they could stare into your soul…..You slowly walked in the kitchen to find the bodies of your mom, dad, and Sarah lying limp on the tile…..You slowly walked around the broken coffee table and chairs and peeked around the couch. You screamed when you saw Allie and Elliot's bodies in the same condition as your parents and Sarah…..

You unlocked and opened the door to see two men in suits, the two of them actually looked close to your age, the taller, like really tall, one had a friendly demeanor about him with almost shoulder-length brown hair and green eyes with a hint of hazel in them. The shorter one had shorter, darker brown hair and green eyes…..

"You guys aren't FBI agents are you?" You came to realize, glancing between the so-called “agents” dubiously. It got quiet while you waited for their response. 

"No we're not." Agent Clapton admitted. "My name is Sam and that is my brother Dean, we’re Hunters."

"Hunters?" You questioned, furrowing your eyebrows at them confused.

"Yeah, Hunters. we hunt monsters–like vampires, werewolves, and spirits." Dean clarified…..

"Hey guys!" You called out, catching up to Sam and Dean. They both stopped and looked at you."I wanna go with you."

"No way." Dean refused, clearly against the idea of you coming along with them.

"Come on Dean, she has been helpful on these last few cases." Sam pointed out, liking the idea of you joining them. Dean thought about it for a moment and sighed. 

"Fine.” Dean sighed heavily, reluctantly agreeing. “But you need to be careful and listen to everything we say."

"All right!" You excitedly agreed. They both smiled at you and the three of you walked out of the airport. You didn’t know what you had just got yourself into, but you had a feeling you wouldn't regret it…..

As you walked into the room you noticed a shadow standing by the window. The man turned around and stepped into the light revealing the face of a middle aged man with a rugged beard. He shared an uncanny resemblance to Sam and Dean…..John frowned and glared at you as you stepped up to him, glaring at him defiantly…..You remained by John’s bed while Sam went to pick up a couple things from the store…..You noticed a picture pinned to the wall so you walked over and pulled it off. Your eyes widened when you saw who was in the photo. In the photo John, Kathleen, and Daniel were standing together smiling at the camera with a boy who looked like he was in his early-teens standing in front of them…..  

THEN…..

“That door is giving. I can feel it giving.” Dean growled…..Sam charged at Michael first, throwing a punch which Michael dodged by ducking. Sam threw another punch at Michael with his opposite hand as Michael stood back up, but Michael deflected Sam’s fist. Sam pulled his fist back and thrusted his other fist back at Michael, which Michael blocked again…..Before Dean could swing it again, Michael stood up and grabbed the pole of the spear. He pulled it up straight and slammed it into Dean, throwing him off balance. While Dean was stunned Michael punched Dean in the chest and brought up his leg and slammed it into Dean, causing Dean to drop the spear and slam into the floor…...Michael brought his arm up and blocked your punch as he turned around and smirked at you. You tried to punch him with your right hand, but he side-stepped around you on your left side, grabbing and twisting your arm as he turned, forcing it behind your back and restraining you. Michael yanked you up by your hair and punched you in the chest, throwing you backwards and causing you to collide with Sam as he tried to get up off the floor, slamming both of you back onto the floor…..

You opened the closet door and nudged Barbara inside. “What kind of insurance agent are you?” Barbara cried, looking at you with confusion and tears in her eyes. 

“That kind that saves people.” You declared before closing the door…..You swung as hard as you could aiming the blade of the axe at Jordan’s neck. You were hoping without a head he might be slowed a little bit. When the blade of the axe made contact, thanks to your training and abilities it cut clean through Jordan’s, or the Hatchet Man’s neck slicing his head off…..You dropped the keys in the pan and lit your lighter before dropping that into the pan as well. Hearing the sound of burning you looked up to see Jordan let go of Dean whilst he caught on fire. You watched while Jordan’s burning soul flew out of the Hatchet Man and disappeared into the ceiling…..

“So, you came out here to see Mom?” Sam quivered, his voice quaking with anger and pain…..

“Ma’lak box.” Dean revealed as he closed the lid of the box and put the latches down. “Secured and warded. Once inside, nothing gets out.”

“You were really planning on leaving without even telling us?” You scoffed in disbelief. “After everything–” You paused for a moment, at a loss for words. “You know how messed up that is? How unfair that is?” You angrily raised your voice, frustrated tears shimmering in your eyes as you looked at Dean. 

“I didn’t have a choice!” Dean snapped, looking at you with a pained expression. “Y/N, you two are the last two people I could tell, the last two people I could be around, ‘cause you're the only ones that could have talked me out of it!” He shouted. “Now, you two can either let me do it alone, or you could help me.” He suggested. “But I’m doing this.”

“We’re the people that save the world. We don’t check out of it. And we sure as hell don’t leave family behind. You taught me that.” You angrily cried, your voice getting louder and angrier with each word. “Sam believes in us. I believe in us, Dean. So why can’t…” You trailed off, your voice breaking as you glared at Dean who remained silent as he would glance between you and anywhere but you. The next few moments happened so fast, you squeezed your fist even tighter and while Dean glanced away from you with a deep frown and a pained expression on his face. You lifted your fist and before you knew it your fist connected with his face, shoving him backwards slightly reeling from the punch, surprise and shock evident on his face. “We believe in us. So why can’t you?” You yelled with angry tears pooling in your eyes and slipping down your face. As if right on cue a loud boom of thunder crashed in the clouds above, releasing a downpour of rain, drenching you and Dean. As Dean recovered and looked at you in shock and concern you went to punch him again, but your foot slipped on the wet pavement when you adjusted it to throw another punch. Before you knew it you lost your balance and started to fall forward, but thankfully Dean quickly caught you. Your fit of anger and rage seemed to dissipate leaving you broken and desperate whilst you suddenly pulled Dean into a tight hug. “Please.” You begged him as you rested your head against his shoulder, your voice shattering to pieces along with any composure you had left. “You can’t stop believing in us, ‘cause if you do…then we’ll have nothing left.” You sobbed, your hands gripping the back of Dean’s jacket so hard that they were almost starting to go numb, clinging to Dean for dear life like he was your lifeline. You cried even harder when Dean wrapped his arms around you, returning the hug and enveloping you with his arms and body.

“Okay, babe.” Dean murmured as he leaned his head against the top of your head. “Let’s go home.”

NOW….

SIXTEEN YEARS AGO….

RAVENNA, OHIO….

THIRD P.O.V….

A familiar rumble could be heard as an even more familiar sixty-seven, black Chevy Impala pulled up the long gravel drive, before coming to a stop in front of a familiar house on the outskirts of Ravenna, Ohio. In the driver’s seat was none other than John Winchester, after turning off the engine and removing the key, he glanced down at his journal and notes on the passenger seat next to him. A few days ago he had finally caught the yellow-eyed demon’s scent—cattle deaths, electrical storms, and what-not. To his surprise and concern the trail led him here, to Ravenna, Ohio, where his friends and fellow Hunters, who were also hunting yellow-eyes lived with their three children. On his way towards town last night John tried to call both Daniel and Kathleen to warn them, but neither one answered their phones, which concerned him even more. After getting into town by morning John immediately drove over to Daniel and Kathleen’s house, only to find it surrounded by local cop cruisers and a forensics van. As much as he wanted to hope that yellow-eyes didn’t get to Daniel and Kathleen, the evidence was clear, and John needed to remain realistic about the situation. All he could hope was that at least Sarah, Allie, and Elliot were able to get away. 

John glanced up at the cruisers parked by the front porch before grabbing his fake FBI badge out of the glovebox. Then he got out of the Impala and walked over to the front steps, where he was stopped by a deputy standing guard by the yellow tape, cordoning off the house from unwanted visitors. John silently flashed his badge at the deputy, who nodded and lifted the tape so John could walk up the steps. John reached the front door to find, who he could assume to be the detective in charge of the case walking out the open door onto the porch. 

“Can I help you?” The detective inquired, looking at John a little dubiously. John flashed his badge at the detective to alleviate his suspicions.

“I’m pursuing a dangerous serial killer who I tracked through town. When I heard that a family was attacked, I figured it might be him.” John informed the detective whilst he put his badge away.

“Well agent, it could be your man, but I gotta warn you though, it’s a bloodbath in there.” The detective warned. 

“The victims?” John urged the detective to share as they walked inside the house. John was all too familiar with the layout of the house from all the times he’d visit Daniel and Kathleen, match notes on yellow-eyes. Starting in the foyer you had the living room off to the right with stairs to the left leading up to the second floor. If you kept going straight you’d walk into the kitchen with a door that led to the pantry and laundry room as well as a door that led to the basement, which always remained locked, containing everything Daniel and Kathleen owned that was related to hunting.

“A family of five.” The detective answered, following John into the kitchen which was covered in dried blood, from the walls to the floor. On the floor lay three bodies, two adults and one teenager, covered with sheets. “Here we have Daniel and Kathleen L/N, along with their second oldest daughter, Sarah.” He shared. John flinched slightly at the confirmation that Daniel, Kathleen, and Sarah were indeed dead. He remained as emotionless as he could while glancing at the blood splattered around the kitchen. Then he knelt down and braced himself before lifting the first sheet, which revealed Sarah’s body. Sarah didn’t have too many open bodily wounds, although clearly her neck was forcibly twisted by a powerful force, snapping her spine and killing her instantly. He let out a tense sigh as he covered her back up and lifted the next sheet which covered Daniel’s body. His body was covered in cuts and bruises from an intense altercation with someone or something with blood stains on his mouth, chin, and neck, but the cause of death wasn’t clear. “It seems like something might have crushed his organs, but we won’t know for sure until we take him to the lab to get examined.” The detective went on. “As for her…” The detective paused, looking at the body under the third sheet. John lifted the last sheet to reveal Kathleen’s body…the cause of death was clear. Despite the wounds and bruises covering her body, indicating how hard she struggled and fought…something—no it wasn’t something…yellow-eyes ripped clean through her chest as viciously as he could. Unable to look at Kathleen’s body any longer, John gently covered her back up before standing up off the floor. John remained as detached as he could from the scene in front of him, at least on the outside…but inside….this hurt to see, almost as bad as when he lost Mary. Daniel and Kathleen were long-time friends–no family at this point. They knew each other even before Mary passed, hell Mary and Kathleen grew up together, like sisters. And after Mary’s death, John happened to cross paths with Daniel Kathleen while following the same lead on yellow-eyes. That’s when he discovered that yellow-eyes went after their oldest daughter, Y/N, on her six-month birthday, and that was what caused the fire in Daniel and Kathleen’s house in Lawrence. The three of them agreed to work together to hunt and stop the yellow-eyed demon once and for all—to avenge Mary and to protect both of their families. All three of them knew the risks of going after yellow-eyes, and that one day it might cost them their lives, but this…That yellow-eyed demon was something so evil, the word monster couldn’t even properly describe him. “I thought that this was a break-in gone wrong at first, but this…this was an animal slaughtering innocents.” The detective growled. John noticed how torn apart both the kitchen and the dining room, which was to the right of the kitchen, connecting it to the living room, both were. “What kind of monster would do something like this?” The detective  

“That’s what I’m trying to figure out.” John muttered, anger laced in his voice. “You said it was a family of five?” He recalled while he and the detective walked into the dining room.

“Yes. The other two–” The detective suddenly paused, a pained expression on his face as he looked towards the living room, which was also torn apart. John followed his gaze to the shredded, overturned couch by the bay windows. The detective seemed apprehensive about going over there, and John could figure out why. Against his conscience, John walked over to the overturned couch and found two small bodies covered up by one sheet. He hesitantly knelt down and slowly lifted the sheet to reveal the bodies of Allie and Elliot, both with their necks snapped, in the same manner as Sarah.   

“I’m so sorry.” John quietly apologized to the twins. None of them deserved this at all, but the twins most of all. “Time of death?” He asked, replacing the sheet before standing back up. 

“Late last night, but the thing is…time of death indicates that the children were killed first, in front of the parents.” The detective shared with a tremble in his voice. “Once the children were dead the parents were brutally and painfully killed.” 

“Who found them?” John inquired on the way back to the foyer and the front door.

“A neighbor who was coming over to drop off some tools that they borrowed.” The detective answered whilst they stepped out onto the porch.

“What about the third car in the driveway?” John questioned, glancing towards the driveway and the car in the question. 

“We ran the plates and found out it’s registered to their oldest daughter, Y/N L/N.” The detective shared.

“Where is she?” John asked. 

“We’ve been unable to find her, besides her car, there’s no sign of her around the house or in town. It’s unclear whether or not she was kidnapped, killed and dumped elsewhere, or…” The detective paused, implying the possibility that Y/N might have connected to the killer. 

“If you discover anything else, call me.” John instructed the detective, handing him a card with one of John’s numbers on it before walking down the front steps and back to the Impala.               

When John sat back down in the driver’s seat of the Impala he looked at his journal and notes covering the passenger seat next to him, as well as a couple of photos of Daniel, Kathleen, Sarah, and the twins. This gave him even more of a reason to hunt down and kill that yellow-eyed demon, not just to avenge Mary, but now also to avenge the L/Ns. His eyes moved to the photo of Y/N. He also felt the need to find her and make sure she was okay, for Daniel and Kathleen’s sake. As he grabbed the keys to start the engine he suddenly got a strange wave of dizziness and blinked a few times before everything went dark… 

SIXTEEN YEARS LATER…..

Y/N’S P.O.V…..

After finally finding the pawn shop you guys were looking for, Dean parked the Impala on the side of the road next to it before you three got out and approached the front door. After hearing about the death of friend and fellow Hunter, Bart Kemp, who you and the boys worked on a decent amount of cases with, you guys drove up to Boston and investigated to find that all of the magical and ancient artifacts that he was safeguarding were missing. After a bit more investigating you three followed the trail to this pawn shop. 

The little bell attached to the door jingled when Dean led the way inside with you following behind him, and Sam behind you. “Howdy, folks.” The dark-skinned man, who you assumed to be the store’s owner, attending the front counter greeted you and the boys. “Anything on the shelves, twenty percent off. Today only.” He warned, glancing up at you three. 

“As great as that sounds, we’re not really interested in what you have on the floor.” You replied, declining his offer as you, Sam, and Dean walked over to the counter.  

“Well, actually, we are, uh…We’re looking for the good stuff.” Sam clarified.

“The really good stuff.” Dean implied, pulling out a thick bundle of cash. The shopkeeper went silent for a moment, glancing between you and the brothers before chuckling to himself, realizing what you guys were referring to. He urged you, Sam, and Dean to follow him to a door at the back of the store.

After unlocking it he opened it and turned on the light to reveal a storage room filled with unusual and rare objects, artifacts, and weapons. “Everything back here is one of a kind.” The shopkeeper explained, stepping inside with you three following him. “You got your basics, your Hands of Glory, your gris-gris bags, your anointed dove’s blood.” He went on, pointing out various items on the shelf next to him. 

“Hmm.” Sam murmured with a shrug. 

“And then…” The shopkeeper paused, picking up a perfume shaped bottle off the shelf. “We have the more premium items.” He chuckled lightly to himself, admiring the bottle as he walked a few feet ahead. “You folks ever mess with dragon’s breath?” He wondered, turning around to look at you and the brothers as he reached a tall vault built into the wall. 

“Actually, we’re, uh, searching for something pretty specific.” Sam mumbled.

“How specific?” The shopkeeper inquired, raising a curious eyebrow at Sam, setting the bottle of dragon’s breath on the accent table behind him. 

“The skull of Sarah Good.” You answered.

“She was executed during the Salem witch trials.” Dean added.

“Oh, I know who she was.” The shopkeeper slowly nodded, for a split second you could have sworn you saw a glint of suspicion in the shopkeeper’s eyes. “And I think I can help you.” He offered before turning around to unlock the vault. While the shopkeeper opened the vault Sam picked up a raggedy old teddy bear off the shelf next to you guys. “I wouldn’t do that.” The shopkeeper warned, side-eyeing Sam, who suddenly froze. You and Dean glanced from the shopkeeper to Sam, with Dean rolling his eyes whilst Sam awkwardly put the bear back on the shelf.  The shopkeeper gently removed the skull from the vault before closing and locking the door again. “I’ll tell you what.” He began, turning around to face you and the boys again, skull in hand. “I’ll make you a deal. I got this for a song at a flea market up in Pawtucket–”

“No, you didn’t.” Dean interrupted the man, shaking his head with a frown. The shopkeeper went speechless and frowned at Dean. “Belongs to Bart Kemp. See, he was a friend of ours, a Hunter.”

“He was working out of Boston up until last week. When somebody killed him, cut him clean in half.” You went on, a tinge of anger in your tone as you glared at the shopkeeper, who gently set the skull on the accent table next to the dragon’s breath. 

“See, when they, uh, found the body, his place had been emptied out, but I guess you already knew that, didn’t you?” Sam sarcastically supposed, frowning at the shopkeeper himself. The shopkeeper jumped for the dragon’s breath and grabbed it, aiming it at you and the boys before squeezing the bottle. Before any of you had a chance to react a stream of fire shot at you and brothers. Dean was thrown backwards by the explosion of flames while you and Sam dived to each side, you going right and Sam going left. Sam hit the shelf next to him, throwing him off his feet and down on his back. You rolled across the floor and stopped when you hit a cabinet to your right.

“Now, this, it’s called Craseya.” The shopkeeper shared. You glanced up as you pulled yourself up off the floor to see him wielding a scimitar. “Supposed to be able to cut through anything.” He went on, stepping around you and Sam and turning around. “Sliced up your pal real good with just one swing, but you, oh, you’re a big boy. You might take some work.” The shopkeeper ranted on, lifting the scimitar above his head to kill Sam. Sam went to shield his face while you pushed yourself up off the floor to try and stop the shopkeeper, but suddenly a gunshot rang out and blood poured out of a bullet wound in his chest. The shopkeeper froze, along with both you and Sam, and just looked down at the blood spilling out of his wound before he collapsed onto the floor to reveal Dean standing behind where the shopkeeper just stood, pistol in hand.

“They always talk too much.” Dean complained with a shrug. You and Sam both sighed a breath of relief as you got up off the floor.

With the shopkeeper dead, you and Sam found the ledger that listed all of the items he stole from Bart, as well as a slew of other magical relics and dangerous artifacts. “Well, guys, according to this, he’s got a ton of occult objects here.” Sam remarked, skimming the ledger. You stood next to Sam, reading over his shoulder.  

“What do you want to do with all this crap?” Dean wondered, glancing at the ledger as he walked past you and Sam.

“I-I don’t know.” Sam muttered, looking from the ledger to all of the occult objects in question.

“I suppose we should probably take them home.” You mumbled, looking up from the ledger to see Dean holding the bottle of Dragon’s Breath. He squeezed the rubber ball attached to the bottle causing a stream of fire to shoot out of the bottle, which caused both you and Sam to flinch. “Babe, can you just not touch anything?” You sighed, frowning at Dean exasperated while Sam rolled his eyes at Dean. 

“Right, yeah.” Dean nodded. “Good plan. Home. It’s…” He trailed off, carefully setting the Dragon’s Breath back on the accent table. 

When you guys got back into town, Dean recalled that you guys were running a little low on hard liquor back at the bunker. Which made Sam remember that you guys hadn’t done a run for groceries recently. So, Dean stopped on the main street and parked in front of the Lebanon Vista Theatre, which was across from the liquor store. “So what, you’re saying all this stuff is lethal?” Dean asked as you three stepped out of the Impala, gesturing to the backseat and the trunk.

“Yeah, it looks like.” Sam answered, his face still deep in the ledger. In fact, he barely looked up from the thing for the whole trip back to Lebanon. “Can you…?” He began to ask, holding up the small grocery list that you and him jointly filled out.

“On it.” You nodded, plucking the list from Sam’s hand whilst you walked past him. And so, you walked a few stores down to where a locally owned grocery was located while they boys walked across the street to get the liquor. 

You heard a little bell jingle above your head as you stepped into the small grocery store. 

Ever since you and the brothers first moved to Lebanon it’s been owned by a lovely older couple, Harold and Carol, over the years you guys had become regulars at the store, seeing as it was your go-to for groceries. Carol used to manage the financial part of the business while Harold took care of the truck order and managing the store itself, but after his passing a few years ago Carol’s been managing most of it herself. Thankfully she had some decent employees who could help her manage the business. You and Carol became especially closer after Harold’s death. “Oh, if it isn’t, Y/N.” Carol exclaimed, a bright smile on her face as she sat behind the front counter.

“Hey, Carol.” You greeted her with your own smile while you picked up a basket from the stack by the door.

“How was your trip this time?” She wondered. Carol knew that you and the boys took regular road trips out of town, but she didn’t know the specifics.

“It wasn’t too exciting, went to the east coast, got a killer deal at a pawn shop.” You shared, being as evasive as you could. You glanced down at the list to see what you guys needed before making your way down the aisles, picking up things as you went—like bread, coffee, your guys’ favorite snacks.   

“That’s good to hear.” Carol replied in the background. You walked around to the next aisle and found both yours and Sam’s shampoo and conditioning products. “And how are things going with you and Dean?” 

“Fine, I suppose.” You mumbled, dropping a couple bottles in the basket before heading to a different aisle. Your mind couldn’t help but wander to that night from almost three weeks ago…when you and Dean fought which ended up with you punching him in the face and breaking down. Neither of you have brought up that night since, things seemed to go back to life as usual…well, as usual as it could be. Between the regular cases you and Sam have been working tirelessly, trying to find a way to get Michael out of Dean’s head and stop him once and for all. Without sacrificing Dean in the process of course. You picked up some eggs and milk and put them into the basket before continuing on. 

“You two set a date yet?” Carol asked.   

“Things are too complicated for that right now.” You muttered, setting some various fruits and veggies in the basket. The only thing you needed to grab now was some pie for Dean.

“Work?” She assumed.

“You could say that.” You mumbled, walking over to the display stand where the pies were kept. To your disappointment and dismay the display was all out of pie. 

“I’m sure you two will figure it out. You always seem to.” Carol assured you. After failing in your mission to obtain the pie you took your basket up to the counter to pay.

“Um, the display was all out of pie, any chance…” You began, setting the basket on the counter with a slight frown.

“Don’t you worry your pretty little head. I made sure to save some pie just for Dean.” Carol shared, revealing a container of pie that she kept behind the counter as you began removing the items from the basket and placing them on the counter for her to scan. 

“Oh, thank god. You’re a lifesaver, Carol.” You sighed a breath of relief and smiled at her. The last thing you needed was a gripe from Dean about not getting any pie. It seemed to be one of the only things that kept him in good spirits lately.  

“Anything for you kids.” She beamed at you, scanning the various items and placing them in paper bags for you. Once all the items were scanned you handed her your credit card. While she completed the transaction you aimlessly glanced over at the rack of magazines by the counter. One in particular caught your eye, it read “Marrying on a budget? – Ten Helpful Tips for a Cost-Effective Wedding.” “Here you go.” She spoke, handing you your card back and sliding the paper bags across the counter to you. “You’re welcome to take one if you want.” She offered, referring to the magazine.

“Oh, no. We’re nowhere near ready for that yet.” You chuckled a bit dejectedly to yourself, putting your credit card away and picking up the two paper bags. With that you made your way to the door to leave. 

“Have a lovely day, sweetie.” Carol expressed, smiling and waving goodbye. “Oh, and tell Sam and Dean I said hi.” 

“I will, thanks.” You replied with a small wave from your free hand.

With the groceries successfully brought you made your way back down the street towards where the Impala was supposed to be parked…except it wasn’t. You reached the theatre to find the Impala driving away. “Oh, hell. No, no, no.” You growled, increasing your pace. It drove a few stores down before suddenly doing a u-turn and driving right past you. You stared in shock as you got the view of a teenage girl with bleach blonde hair driving away with the Impala. “Hey!” You shouted after her, even though it was futile. “What the…” You grumbled, noticing a teenage boy standing in front of a bench by the theatre. “Hey you! Don’t move!” You called out, walking over to the boy. You heard the rushing of the brothers’ footsteps as they ran up behind you.

“I didn’t see anything, I swear.” The teenage boy insisted in a panic, putting his hands up in defense. 

“Okay. Listen, that car is dangerous, okay?” Sam tried to warn the boy, pointing to where the car was just parked. 

“Swear to God, if anything happens to that car…” Dean seethed, glaring daggers at the teenage boy.

“Please, I don’t wanna die!” The teenage boy quivered. 

“Die? You’re not gonna…” You paused, staring at the boy both in confusion and exasperation. “Just tell us what you saw.” You sighed.

“I don’t wanna nark.” The teenage boy complained. 

“You don’t have a choice.” Dean snapped.

“Okay. It’s this girl Max. She’s new in town, so I don’t even know where she lives.” The teenage boy shrugged. Dean twitched, lifting his enclosed fist up.

“Don’t.” Sam urged Dean to calm down, nudging him away from the teenage boy. Needing a quick way to find out where Max lived, Sam came up with the brilliant idea of checking out the local post office, which was also where you guys picked up your mail from since the bunker didn’t have a registered address with the post office. Sam offered to head there first while you and Dean stopped back off at Carol’s store, who was all too happy to see Dean. After leaving the groceries with her and asking to borrow Harold’s vintage truck you and Dean walked down to the post office to meet up with Sam.  

You and Dean walked into the post office to see Sam trying to talk to Barda. Barda had worked the desk at the post office for as long as you and boys had lived in Lebanon, probably even longer. “So you want me to give you an underage girl’s address?” Barda questioned, frowning at Sam suspiciously, squinting at him through her old-fashioned glasses. 

“No, no…I-It’s not like that. I…” Sam stumbled over his words, trying to find the right words to convince Barda otherwise which would be hard for Sam. For some reason ever since you guys moved into town Barda has a weird disdain for Sam, giving him a hard time or dubious, squinty glares.  

“Hey, Barda.” You greeted her, interjecting into the conversation and saving Sam. Barda’s expression softened slightly as she looked over at you. She liked you well enough, probably more-so due to your relationship to Dean. Speaking of Dean…

“How’s that grandson of yours?” Dean asked her as you two approached the counter. Her smile widened at the sight of Dean. Ever since Barda first laid eyes on Dean, it was clear she had an infatuation with him, not that you could blame her. He could sweet talk her in almost anything with just a smirk and a bat of his eyes.

“Oh, he’s a–” Barda paused, chuckling a bit while she adjusted her glasses in a fluster. “–spoiled little jerk, but I love him.” She expressed. Dean chuckled in response whilst you just smiled at her.

“Of course you do.” Dean replied with his own smile. You both glanced at Sam before looking back at Barda. 

“That’s great, but listen, Dean, Sam, and I, we just need to talk to this girl, a few minutes of her time, that’s all.” You assured her.

“So, if you could help us out, we would really appreciate it.” Dean insisted, leaning forward against the edge of the counter. 

“Now, Dean, Y/N, as much as I just love you two, I-I-I can’t just go around handing out addresses all willy-nilly.” Barda pointed out. “I took a vow.” She proclaimed, looking at the post office patch ironed onto her vest. You and Dean glanced at each other, silently communicating for a split second. Barda wouldn’t budge, she saw this job as her life and she was married to it. She was proud of the work she did, and would never betray her “vow.” You just shrugged and nodded ever so slightly, giving Dean the green light to “convince” Barda to help you guys out.  

“Please.” Dean begged her, gently putting his hand over hers on the counter. 

“But, uh…” Barda trailed off, tensing up and going speechless as she looked down at Dean’s hand over top of hers. Sam furrowed his brow in confusion and glanced between Dean and Barda’s hands to Dean and to you. You just rolled your eyes slightly and shrugged to Sam. Barda inhaled deeply as she made eye contact with Dean, who just smiled at her. “I can tell you where to find her mother.” Barda offered with a frantic nod.

“Oh. Great.” You murmured, smiling and looking at Barda.  

“All right.” Dean agreed with his own nod, his smile remaining on his face as he removed his hand from the counter. Barda glanced at you with a slight smile before looking at Sam. Her smile faltered into a frown and glare once again when Sam smiled at her. You and Dean glanced from Barda to Sam, who looked at you and Dean with his classic-b*tch face. You and Dean just shrugged in response before smiling back at Barda. She informed you three, or rather you and Dean that Max’ mother worked at the local pub-slash-restaurant in town, which was conveniently just down the other end of main street, near the center of town. Another place you guys were regulars at, sometimes you’d sit down to eat, but usually you and the boys would pick up to-go orders to take back to the bunker.    

After walking inside and explaining the situation to Max’s mother, she was more than livid to hear that her daughter stole your guys’ car. “I’m gonna kill her.” Max’s mom growled.

“Does Max have a phone?” You asked her whilst you four talked in the middle of the dining area, near the front counter.

“Or do you have any idea where she might have gone?” Sam inquired. 

“She’s supposed to be in school.” Max’s mom sighed heavily. 

“Skip Day.” A dark-skinned, male employee, who you assumed to be the cook, interjected through the long window between the dining area and the kitchen. Each of you glanced over at him as he rested his hands and arms on the wide ledge of the window. 

“What day?” Dean questioned.

“February seventh, that’s Skip Day.” The man clarified. “Kids ditch school. Some of them head out to this old house on Route thirty-six, throw a party.” He explained. “It’s a small town, man.” The man shrugged. “Kids gotta blow off steam.”

When you and the brothers arrived at the abandoned house on Route thirty-six, Dean pulled Harold’s vintage truck, which was very small and a tight fit for you three, up to the house where the Impala was parked. The moment he shut off the engine you guys wasted no time getting out of the truck and going over to the Impala. 

“Oh, Baby.” Dean whimpered as he ran around the front of the truck and over to the Impala. You and Sam followed, walking around to the other side to check for the collection of occult objects. “Baby, Baby, please tell me you’re not hurt.” He quivered, inspecting every inch of the Impala that he could while soothing rubbing his hand over her surface. You and Sam both froze when you looked through the window to the backseat, shocked and distraught to see that it was completely empty. 

“Son of a–” You gasped with a slight growl mixture in as well. There was no telling what harm those kids could do to themselves, messing with those occult relics. 

“Dean. Backseat.” Sam called out, directing Dean’s attention to the empty backseat. Dean leaned down and glanced at the backseat before standing up straight and looking back at you and Sam. “It’s empty.”

“Ethan? Ethan, wait!” A girl suddenly called from nearby. You and the boys looked around and noticed a dark-skinned teenage boy running past the overgrown foliage secluding the house with a teenage girl following him. “Ethan, wait!” She cried as Ethan ran past you and the boys.

“Wait, wait. Hold up.” Sam urged the girl, stepping over to politely block her way whilst you three glanced from Ethan’s retreating back to the girl.

“What’s going on? What happened?” You asked her.

“He said he saw a ghost. It was a clown.” The teenage girl shared, a slight tremble to her voice. The moment she mentioned the word ghost Dean stepped into a sprint for the house with you and Sam following right behind him. “He said it tried to kill him!”

After going into the house you and Sam followed Dean through the foyer and into what used to be a dining room. “FBI! Everybody out!” Dean yelled, walking into what looked like a living room with his pistol and badge out. A few of the teenagers fled immediately, running through the sunroom before leaving. “Let’s go! Move, move!” Dean shouted as you and Sam followed him into the living room. The rest of the teenagers fled, leaving only the teenage boy from the theatre. 

“Go!” Sam firmly told the boy, who just stared at you three in both confusion and curiosity. 

“FBI?” The teenage boy gasped.

“Hey, let’s go. Come on, huh?” Dean urged the teenage boy, putting his badge away and lightly patting his shoulder before nudging him towards the dining room. The boy glanced back at you guys one last time before walking out of view. With the house clear you and Sam almost put your badges away. “All right. Any of this stuff scream “clown” to either of you?” Dean asked, stowing his pistol away. He took a few steps, glancing at the collection of occult objects, which thankfully all seemed to be here in the living room. 

“John Wayne Gacy’s cigar box.” Sam realized, pointing at the open and empty cigar box that sat on the desk in the corner of the room by the fireplace, surrounded by its fellow occult objects. 

“Wait, the John Wayne Gacy?” You questioned, looking between the boys with both surprise and intrigue while they looked between you and each other.. 

“Yeah.” Sam nodded. “I mean…” He suddenly trailed off when you all could see his breath. Sam held his hand up to his mouth and took a few breaths whilst you and Dean frowned, looking a little concerned. 

“We should burn that right now.” You suggested. 

“Oh, yeah.” Sam agreed, rushing over to the desk and grabbing the cigar box.

“A serial killer clown. I mean, this is, like the best/worst thing that’s ever happened to you.” Dean teasingly exclaimed to Sam, referring to Sam’s life-long fear of clowns. Sam closed it and took it over to the fireplace nearby, setting it inside before kneeling down. “You know, cause you love serial killers, but-but you hate clowns.” Dean clarified with a teasing smirk and a shrug.

“Yeah, I get it, Dean.” Sam snapped, glaring at Dean as he poured lighter fluid on the cigar box. 

“Yeah, just saying.” Dean murmured with another shrug before glancing away. “Think he’s got a porcelain doll?” He pondered, bringing up your life-long fear of dolls, especially porcelain ones. “‘Cause that would be just…” Dean trailed off, looking at you and noticing the frown and glare on your face.

“Babe…” You began with a growl, almost to warn Dean to stop. 

“Yeah, shutting up now.” Dean muttered, looking away again. When Sam pulled out his lighter the lights in the living room as well as the dining room began flickering erratically. You and Dean glanced around at the lights and then back at Sam, who was struggling and failing to ignite his lighter.  

“Come on.” Sam growled under his breath.

“Sam…today.” Dean huffed, looking at Sam a bit impatiently, who was still trying to get his lighter to ignite. You glanced at Sam for a moment just as he glared up at Dean, giving him his classic bitch-face before looking back at his lighter. Out of the corner of your eye you noticed something flicker into existence. You turned your head to see the ghost of John Wayne Gacy standing in the dining room dressed in a disturbingly twisted clown suit–face paint included, smirking? At you and Dean…it was hard to tell with the huge bloody smile painted over his face. The evil glint in his eyes told you all you needed to know.